Some symbolic expressions for number eight
CONTENS
अनुष्टुभ् अष्टक अष्टन् अहि इभ करिन् कुण्जर कुम्भिन् गज गजः गिरि द्विप पूर्व भुजंग भुजंगः भुजंगम भुजंगमः वसु व्याल सिन्धुर
अनुष्टुभ् – anuṣṭubh | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899anuṣṭubh “anu-ṣṭubh” (“stubh”) to praise after, to follow in praising
anuṣṭubh “anu-ṣṭubh” “p” (nom. “-ṣṭuk” f. following in praise or invocation; a kind of metre consisting of four Pādas or quarter-verses of eight syllables each (according to the , quoted in , so called because it “anuṣṭobhati” i.e. follows with its praise the Gāyatrī, which consists of three Pādas) ; (in later metrical systems, the Anuṣṭubh constitutes a whole class of metres, consisting of four times eight syllables); hence the number eight; speech, Sarasvatī ; (mfn.), praising Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona : 1890 anuṣṭubh 1 P. (-stubh) To praise after, follow in praising. anuṣṭubh f. [anu niraṁtaraṁ stubhyate’nayā anuṣṭup vāk] (1) Following in praise; speech. (2) Sarasvatī. (3) N. of a class of metres consisting of four Padas of 8 syllables each, the whole stanza consisting of 32 syllables (so called because it follows with its praise i. e. anuṣṭobhati the gayatrī, which has 3 Padas), anuṣṭobhanādanuṣṭup. In later metrical systems it stands as a general name for all metres which have 8 syllables in each foot (the highest possible number being computed to be 256); paṁcamaṁ laghu sarvatra saptamaṁ dvicaturthayoḥ . guru ṣaṣṭhaṁ ca pādānāṁ śeṣeṣvaniyamo mataḥ .. which rule is sometimes violated. Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch anuṣṭubh (von stubh mit anu) f. 1) “lauter Anruf(?)”: anuṣṭubhamanu carcūrya māṇāmandraṁ ni cikyuḥ kavayo manīṣāḥ ṚV. 10, 124, 9. “Rede” NAIGH. 1, 11. TRIK. 3, 3, 283. MED. bh. 24. ŚABDAR. im ŚKDR. — 2) N. eines in seiner Grundform aus vier achtsilbigen Pāda’s bestehenden Versmaasses, das nachmals in den Śloka übergegangen ist. dvātriṁśadakṣarānuṣṭupcatvāro ‘ṣṭākṣarāḥ samāḥ ṚV. PRĀT. 16, 27. ṚV. 10, 130, 4. VS. 8, 47. 10, 13. AV. 8, 9, 14. 20. ŚAT. BR. 3, 1, 4, 2. 21. 14, 8, 15, 8. (= BṚH. ĀR. UP. 5, 14, 5.) anuṣṭupsaṁpad 7, 1, 2, 15. In der späteren Metrik umfasst Anuṣṭubh eine ganze Klasse von Metren, die aus 4 x 8 Silben bestehen, COLEBR. Misc. Ess. II, 152. 159. TRIK. 3, 3, 283. MED. bh. 24. ist aus Brahma’s nördlichem Munde entstanden VP. 42. anuṣṭubh 3) Bez. “der Zahl acht” Ind. St. 8, 167. — Vgl. ānuṣṭubha. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 anuṣṭubh a. shouting after. f. shout, praise; N. of a metre. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 anuṣṭubh anu-ṣṭubh, a. shouting after; f. song of praise; a metre 4 X 8 syllables. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 anuṣṭubh strī anu + stunbha–kvip ṣatvam . sarasvatyām, aṣṭākṣarapādake, chandobhede vāci ca . anuṣṭupchanda iti ya° 15, 5, anu nirantaraṁ stubhyate’nayā anuṣṭup vāk vāgeva saṁstup chandaḥ vāganuṣṭup chanda iti śruteriti vedadī° . anuṣṭobhanādanuṣṭubiti brāhmaṇe niruktiḥ . gāyatryuṣṇiganuṣṭup ceti vṛtta° . anuṣṭup ca dvividhā yathā kathañcidaaṣṭākṣarapādikā jātiḥ, viśeṣasanniveśayuktākṣaraṁ chandaśca . tatra jāteḥ 256 bhedāḥ . pañcamaṁ laghu sarvatra saptamaṁ dvicaturthayoḥ . guru ṣaṣṭhañca pādānāṁ śeṣerṣvaniyamo mata iti chandomañjaryuktalakṣaṇaṁ dvitīyam . tasya ca pañcamalaghutvaṁ vyabhicarati ca yiyakṣamāṇenāhūta iti māghaḥ . tasya ca mātrāvṛttarūpatvaṁ yathā prayoge prāyikaṁ prāhuḥ ke’pyetadvaktalakṣaṇam . loke’nuṣṭubiti khyātam tasyāṣṭākṣaratā kṛteti chandoma° . ataeva vṛttaratākare vaktraṁ nādyānnasau syā mabderyo’nuṣṭubhi khyātamiti vaktranāmatoktā . varṇavṛttasya tu vitānamiti nāma yathoktaṁ vṛttaratnākare vitānamābhyāṁ yadanyaditi . ābhyāṁ samānikāpramāṇikābhyāmanyat sarvamityarthaḥ . atha chandāṁsi gāyatryuṣṇiganuṣṭubvṛhatīpaṅktitriṣṭu bityādyupakramya caturviśatyakṣarādīni caturuttarāṇi, ūnādhikenaikena nicṛdbhūrijau, dvābhyāṁ virāṭsvarājau, pādapūraṇārthaṁ tu kṣiprasaṁyogaikākṣarībhāvāt vyūhediti anādeśe’ṣṭākṣarāḥ pādāścatuṣpadāścarca iti tṛtīyamanuṣṭubiti ca kātyā° sarvānukra° śucimanuṣṇihā prāṇamanuṣṭubheti yaju° . |
अष्टक – aṣṭaka | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899aṣṭaka mf (“ā” or “ikā”, śulb.; cf. n. consisting of eight parts &c.
aṣṭaka mf (“ā” or “ikā”) n. one who is acquainted with the eight books of Pāṇini’s grammar aṣṭaka m. N. of a son of Viśvāmitra (author of the hymn RV. x, 104) &c. aṣṭaka (“ā”) f. the eighth day after full moon (especially that in the months Hemanta and śiśira, on which the progenitors or manes are worshipped &c.; “aṣṭakā” is therefore also a N. of the worship itself or the oblations offered on those days &c.) &c. aṣṭaka (“ā”) f. a N. of the Acchodā river aṣṭaka n. a whole consisting of eight parts (as each of the eight Aṣṭakas of the , or as Pāṇini’s grammar &c.) Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona : 1890 aṣṭaka a. [aṣṭa parimāṇamasya kan] Consisting of 8 parts, eight-fold; krodhajo’pi gaṇo’ṣṭakaḥ Ms. 7. 48. –kaḥ (1) [aṣṭakaṁ (pāṇineḥ), vidaṁti adhīyate vā ityaṣṭakāḥ P. IV. 2. 65 Sk.] One who studies or is acquainted with the eight books of Pāṇini’s grammar. (2) N. of a son of Viśvāmitra. –kā [aśnaṁti pitaro’syāṁ tithau aś- takan Uṇ. 3. 148] (1) A collection of three days (7th, 8th, and 9th) beginning from the seventh day after the full moon. (2) The 8th day of three months on which the Manes are to be propitiated. (3) A Śrāddha to be performed on the above days; worship of the Manes on certain days. (4) The 8th day of a month; Ms. 4. 113–4. –kaṁ (1) A whole consisting of 8 parts. (2) The 8 chapters of Paṇini’s sūtras; aṣṭāvadhyāyāḥ parimāṇamasya ityaṣṭakaṁ; pāṇineḥ sūtraṁ Sk.). (3) The study of the Sūtras. (4) A division of the Ṛgveda (it being divided into 8 Aṣṭakas or 10 Maṇḍalas). (5) Any group of eight; as vānarāṣṭakaṁ, tārāṣṭakaṁ, gaṁgāṣṭakaṁ &c. (6) The number eight. — Comp. –aṁgaḥ, –gaṁ a kind of board or cloth for playing with dice on (having eight divisions). Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch aṣṭaka (von aṣṭan) 1) adj. f. ā. a) “achttheilig, achtfach”: aṣṭakā vā ukhā nidhiḥ ŚAT. BR. 6, 2, 2, 25. ṚV. PRĀT. 16, 46. 50. krodhajo ‘pi gaṇo ‘ṣṭakaḥ M. 7, 48. catvāro ‘ṣṭakā (sc. pādāḥ “vier achtsilbige Verse”) jāgataśca mahābṛhatī SĀY. in der Einl. zu ṚV. 1, 105. aṣṭakavarga Verz. d. B. H. No. 857. 858. 878. f. aṣṭikā P. 7, 3, 45, Vārtt. 10, Sch. — b) “der die acht grammatischen Bücher” Pāṇini’s “studirt” oder “dieselben kennt” P. 4, 2, 65, Sch. Vgl. u. 4. — 2) m. a) “ein Achtel”, z. B. in der äusserlichen Eintheilung des ṚV. — b) N. pr. ein Sohn Viśvāmitra’s AIT. BR. 7, 17. ĀŚV. ŚR. 12, 14. MBH. 1, 3539. 3569. 3, 8465. 13301. 12, 6200. HARIV. 1462. 1473. 1775. fg. LIA. I, Anh. XIX, N. nach ṚV. ANUKR. Verfasser von 10, 104. ein Bein. Śiśu’s, weil dieser “sieben” Mütter und “einen” Vater (Skanda) hatte, MBH. 3, 14398. Er führt auch den Beinamen navaka. aṣṭakās “das Geschlecht der” Aṣṭaka Verz. d. B. H. 57, 11. — 3) f. a) aṣṭakā Uṇ. 3, 146. “der achte Tag nach dem Vollmonde” AV. 15, 16, 2. ŚAT. BR. 6, 2,2, 23. fgg. 4, 2, 10. KĀTY. ŚR. 13, 1, 2. KAUŚ. 138. amāvāsyācaturdaśayoḥ paurṇamāsyaṣṭakāsu ca M. 4, 113. aṣṭakāpaurṇamāsyau 114. aṣṭakāyām YĀJÑ. 1, 143. So heissen insbesondere diese Tage in den Monaten des Hemanta und Śiśira, an welchen ein Manenopfer gebracht wird; auch dieses Opfer selbst. hemantaśiśirayoścaturṇāmaparapakṣāṇāmaṣṭamīṣvaṣṭakāḥ ĀŚV. GṚHY. 2, 4. M. 4, 119. 150. YĀJÑ. 1, 217. NĀR. zu ŚĀÑKH. GṚHY. in ZdmG.7, 527, N. 2. aṣṭakāhomaḥ KAUŚ. 138. aṣṭakākarman Verz. d. B. H. No. 1071. aṣṭakā pitṛdaivatyamityayaṁ prasṛto janaḥ R. 2, 108, 14. Vgl. P. 7, 3, 45, Vārtt. 10 und anvaṣṭakā. — b) aṣṭakī s. u. anvaṣṭakā. — 4) n. greek “ein aus acht Theilen bestehendes Ganzes”: aṣṭakaiḥ ṣaḍbhiḥ ŚVETĀŚV. UP. 1, 4. saptasaptakavettāhamaṣṭāṣṭakavibhūṣitaḥ R. 3, 53, 41. pratigrahaprāptahemamāṣāṣṭako dvijaḥ KATHĀS. 6, 51. mūrtyaṣṭaka VOP. 5, 34. aṣṭakaṁ pāṇineḥ sūtram P. 4. 2, 65, Sch. aṣṭāvadhyāyāḥ parimāṇamasya. aṣṭakaṁ pāṇinīyam 5, 1, 58, Sch. aṣṭaka 1) a) -varga “die aus Achten” (den) 7 Planeten und dem Lagna “bestehende Gruppe”, Titel des 9ten Adhyāya in VARĀH. BṚH. — 2) a) zu streichen, da aṣṭaka als Abtheilung des ṚV. und der TS. als neutr. zu 4) gehört und seinen Namen daher hat, dass es auch wieder aus “acht” Theilen besteht. — 3) a) Sp. 530, Z. 8 ist aṣṭakāpitṛdaivatyam (- pitṛdevatyam ed. Bomb.) als comp. zu fassen: aṣṭakāḥ pitṛdaivatyaḥ R. ed. GORR. 2, 116, 23. — c) aṣṭakā (wie auch amāvāsyā) ein anderer Name der Acchodā Verz. d. Oxf. H. 39,b,40. — 4) aṣṭāṣṭaka “acht Octaden” d. i. “vierundsechzig” R. 3, 53, 41. VARĀH. BṚH. S. 53, 55. adj. “aus 64 bestehend” 81, 32. aṣṭaka adj. aṣṭikā khārī PAT. a. a. O.7,116,a. Mani, Vettam: Puranic Encyclopaedia. Delhi 1975 aṣṭaka See under Āṣṭika. aṣṭaka 1 I A King of the Pūru dyansty. aṣṭaka 2 II A Rājarṣi born to Viśvāmitra of Mādhavī, wife of Yayāti. (Śloka 18, Chapter 119, Udyoga Parva, M.B.). See under Gālava. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 aṣṭaka aṣṭaka, i. e. aṣṭan + ka. I. adj. Eight-fold, Man. 7, 48. II. f. kā. 1. The eighth day after the full moon, Man. 4, 113; especially those on which the Pitṛs or Manes are worshipped. 2. Worship of the Pitṛs, Rām. 2, 108, 14. III. n. An octad, a collection of eight things. — Comp. tri-, n. a kind of vessel, Suśr. 1, 171, 19. aṣṭāṣṭaka, i. e. aṣṭan-, n. sixty-four (arts), Rām. 3, 53, 41. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 aṣṭaka a. eightfold; m. a man’s name; f. ā the eighth day after full moon. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 aṣṭaka aṣṭa-ka, a. eightfold; m. N.; ā, f. eighth day after full-moon, esp. in Hemanta & Sisira; sacrifice to the Manes on that day; n. octad; -guṇa, a. eightfold; -taya, n. octad; -dhā, ad. eightfold. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 aṣṭaka na° aṣṭaua adhyāyāḥ pariṇāmamasya aṣṭan + kan . 1 pāṇineraṣṭādhyāyīsūtre, pratyekamaṣṭādhyāyātmake 2 ṛgvedāṁśabhede ca 3 aṣṭasaṁkhyāparimite tri° paiśunyaṁ sāhasaṁ drohaīrṣyā sūyārthadūṣaṇam . vāgdaṇḍajañca pāruṣyaṁ krodhajo’pi gaṇo’ṣṭakaḥ manuḥ . saṁkhyāyāḥ saṁjñāsaṅghasūtrā dhyayaneṣu pā° ukteḥ 3 aṣṭāvṛttādhyayane’pi . aṣṭakaṁ vidaci adhīyate vā sūtrācca kopadhāt pā° adhyetṛveditṛpralayasya bāhulye luk . aṣṭakāḥ pāṇineḥ 4 sūtrāyādhyāyiṣu ba° va° . 5 aṣṭasaṁkhyāyām tārāṣṭakamidaṁ puṇyaṁ bhaktimān yaḥ paṭhennaraḥ tantram . gaṅgāṣṭakaṁ paṭhati yaḥ prayataḥ prabhāte vālmī° . |
अष्टन् – aṣṭan | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899aṣṭan “aṣṭau” ([ &c.]) or “aṣṭā” ([ viii, 2, 41]) or “aṣṭa” ([ x, 27, 15
&c.]) pl. eight (other forms are: gen. “aṣṭānām” &c.; instr. “aṣṭabhis” &c.; loc. “aṣṭāsu” ‘octo’; Gk. [greek]. Goth. ‘ahtau’; Mod. Germ. ‘acht’; Eng. ‘eight’; Lith. ‘asztuni’; Slav. ‘osmj’.]) Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona : 1890 aṣṭan num. a. [aś-vyāptau kanin tuṭ ca Uṇ. 1. 154.] (nom. acc. aṣṭa-ṣṭau) Eight. It often occurs in comp. as aṣṭā with numerals and some other nouns; as aṣṭādaśan, aṣṭāviṁśatiḥ, aṣṭāpada &c. [cf. L. octo; Gr. okto; Zend. astan; Pers. hasht.]. — Comp. –akṣara a. consisting of eight letters or parts. ( –raḥ) N. of a metre. –aṁga a. consisting of eight parts or members. ( –gaṁ) 1. the eight parts of the body with which a very low obeisance is performed; -pātaḥ, –praṇāmaḥ, sāṣṭāṁganamaskāraḥ a respectful obeisance made by the prostration of the eight limbs of the body; sāṣṭāṁgapātaṁ praṇanāma fell prostrate on the ground in reverence; (jānubhyāṁ ca tathā padbhyāṁ pāṇibhyāmurasā dhiyā . śirasā vacasā dṛṣṭyā praṇāmo’ṣṭāṁga īritaḥ). –2. the 8 parts of yoga or concentration; yamo niyamaścāsanaṁ ca prāṇāyāmastataḥ paraṁ . pratyāhāro dhāraṇā ca dhyānaṁ sārdhaṁ samādhinā . aṣṭāṁgānyāhuretāni yogināṁ yogasiddhaye … –3. materials of worship taken collectively. –4. the eight parts of every medical science; (they are: –śalyaṁ, śālākyaṁ, kāyacikitsā, bhūtavidyā, kaumārabhṛtyaṁ, agadataṁtraṁ, rasāyanataṁtraṁ, and vājīkaraṇataṁtraṁ). –5. the eight parts of a court; 1 the law, 2 the judge, 3 assessors, 4 scribe, 5 astrologer, 6 gold, 7 fire, and 8 water. –6. any whole consisting of eight parts. –7. a die, dice. -arghyaṁ an offering of eight articles. -dhūpaḥ a sort of medical incense removing fever. -maithunaṁ ‘sexual enjoyment of 8 kinds’; the eight stages in the progress of a love-suit; smaraṇaṁ kīrtanaṁ keliḥ prekṣaṇaṁ guhyabhāṣaṇaṁ . saṁkalpo’dhyavasāyaśca kriyāniṣpattireva ca … -hṛdayaṁ N. of a medical work. –adhyāyī N. of Paṇinī’s grammatical work consisting of 8 Adhyayas or chapters. –ara a. having a wheel with 8 spokes. –asraṁ an octagon. –asriya a. octangular. –aha(n) a. lasting for 8 days. –ādiśābdikāḥ the first eight expounders of the science of words (grammar); iṁdraścaṁdraḥ kāśakṛtsnāpiśalī śākaṭāyanaḥ . pāṇinyamarajaineṁdrā jayaṁtyaṣṭādiśābdikāḥ … –kapāla a. (-ṣṭā-) prepared or offered in ‘eight’ pans. ( –laḥ) a sacrifice in which ghee is offered in eight pans. –karṇa a. one who has the number eight as a mark burnt in his ears (P. VI. 3. 115). ( –rṇaḥ) eight-eared, an epithet of Brahmā. –karman m.), –gatikaḥ a king who has 8 duties to perform; (they are: –ādāne ca visarge ca tathā praiṣaniṣedhayoḥ . paṁcame cārthavacane vyavahārasya cekṣaṇe .. daṁḍaśuddhyoḥ sadā raktastenāṣṭagatiko nṛpaḥ .. –kṛtvas ind. eight times. –koṇaḥ 1. an octagon. –2. a kind of machine. –khaṁḍaḥ a title of a collection of several sections of the Ṛgveda. –gavaṁ [aṣṭānāṁ gavāṁ samāhāraḥ] a flock of 8 cows. –gāḍh m. 1. a fabulous animal supposed to have eight legs. –2. a spider. –guṇa a. eightfold; annādaṣṭaguṇaṁ cūrṇaṁ; dāpyoṣṭaguṇamatyayaṁ Ms. 8. 400. ( –ṇaṁ) the eight qualities which a Brāhmaṇa should possess; dayā sarvabhūteṣu, kṣāṁtiḥ, anasūyā, śaucaṁ, anāyāsaḥ, maṁgalaṁ, akārpaṇyaṁ, aspṛhā ceti .. Gautama. -āśraya a. endowed with these eight qualities. –ṣṭa (ṣṭā) catvāriṁśat a. forty-eight. –taya a. eight-fold. –tāriṇī the eight forms of the goddess tāriṇī; tārā cogrā mahogrā ca vajrā kālī sarasvatī . kāmeśvarī ca cāmuṁḍā ityaṣṭau tāriṇyo matāḥ … –triṁśat (–ṣṭā) a. thirty-eight. –trikaṁ [aṣṭāvṛttaṁ trikaṁ] the number 24. –dalaṁ 1. a lotus having eight petals. –2. an octagon. –daśan (-ṣṭā-) see below after aṣṭātaya. –diś f. [karma- saṁjñātvānna dviguḥ] the eight cardinal points; pūrvāgneyī dakṣiṇā ca nairṛtī paścimā tathā . vāyavī cottaraiśānī diśā aṣṭāvimāḥ smṛtāḥ … – kariṇyaḥ the eight female elephants living in the eight points; kariṇyo’bhramukapilāpiṁgalānupamāḥ kramāt . tāmrakarṇī śubhradaṁtī cāṁganā cāṁjanāvatī .. Ak. -pālāḥ the eight regents of the cardinal points; iṁdro vahriḥ pitṛpatiḥ (yamaḥ) nairṛto varuṇo marut (vāyuḥ) . kubera īśaḥ patayaḥ pūrvādīnāṁ diśāṁ kramāt .. Ak. -gajāḥ the eight elephants guarding the 8 quarters; airāvataḥ puṁḍarīko vāmanaḥ kumudoṁ’janaḥ . puṣpadaṁtaḥ sārvabhaumaḥ supratīkaśca diggajāḥ .. Ak. –dravyaṁ the eight materials of a sacrifice; aśvatthoḍuṁbaraplakṣanyagrodhasamidhastilāḥ . siddhārthapāyasājyāni dravyāṇyaṣṭau viṭurbudhāḥ … –dhātuḥ the eight metals taken collectively; svarṇaṁ rūpyaṁ ca tāmraṁ ca raṁgaṁ yaśadameva ca . śīsaṁ lauhaṁ rasaśceti dhātavo’ṣṭau prakīrtitāḥ … –pada –d (-ṣṭa or ṣṭā-) a. 1. eight-footed. –2. a term for a pregnant animal. –padaḥ (-ṣṭā-) 1. a spider. –2. a fabulous animal called Śarabha. –3. a worm. –4. a wild sort of jasmin. –5. a pin or bolt. –6. the mountain Kailasa (the abode of Kubera). ( –daḥ, –daṁ) [aṣṭasu dhātuṣu padaṁ pratiṣṭhā yasya Malli.] 1. gold; āvarjitāṣṭāpadakuṁbhatoyaiḥ Ku. 7. 10; Śi. 3. 28. –2. a kind of chequered cloth or a board for drafts, dice-board (Mar. paṭa); – paricayacaturābhiḥ K. 196. -patraṁ a sheet of gold. –pa (pā) dikā N. of a plant. –padī (-ṣṭa-ṣṭā-) 1. wild sort of jasmin. –2. a variety of metre, often used in Jayadeva’s Gītagovinda. –palaṁ a kind of medicinal preparation of ghee. –pādya a. (-ṣṭā-) eight-fold. –maṁgalaḥ a horse with a white face, tail, mane, breast and hoofs. (–laṁ) [aṣṭaguṇitaṁ maṁgalaṁ śā- ta-] a collection of eight lucky things; according to some they are: mṛgarājo vṛṣo nāgaḥ kalaśo vyaṁjanaṁ tathā . vaijayaṁtī tathā bherī dīpa ityaṣṭamaṁgalam ..; according to others loke’sminmaṁgalānyaṣṭau brāhmaṇo gaurhutāśanaḥ . hiraṇyaṁ sarpirāditya āpo rājā tathāṣṭamaḥ … –mānaṁ one kuḍava. –māsika a. occurring once in 8 months. –muṣṭiḥ a measure called kuṁci; aṣṭamuṣṭirbhavet kuṁciḥ, — mūrtiḥ the ‘eight-formed’, an epithet of Śiva; the 8 forms being the 5 elements (earth, water, fire, air and ether), the sun and moon, and the sacrificing priest; cf S. 1. 1–yā sṛṣṭiḥ sraṣṭurādyā vahati vidhihutaṁ yā haviryā ca hotrī . yedve kālaṁvidhattaḥ śrutiviṣayaguṇā yā sthitā vyāpya viśvaṁ . yāmāhuḥ sarvabhūtaprakṛtiriti yayā prāṇinaḥ prāṇavaṁtaḥ . pratyakṣābhiḥ prapannastanubhiravatu vastābhiraṣṭābhirīśaḥ ..; or, briefly expressed, the names in Sanskrit (in the above order) are: jalaṁ vahnistathā yaṣṭā sūryācaṁdramasau tathā . ākāśaṁ vāyuravanī mūrtayo’ṣṭau pinākinaḥ … -dharaḥ ‘having 8 forms’, Śiva. –ratnaṁ the eight jewels taken collectively; the title of a collection of 8 Ślokas on morality. –rasāḥ the 8 sentiments in dramas &c.; śṛṁgārahāsyakaruṇaraudravīrabhayānakāḥ . bībhatsādbhutasaṁjñau cetyaṣṭau nāṭye rasāḥ smṛtāḥ .. K. P. 4 (to which is sometimes added a 9th Rasa called śāṁta; nirvedasthāyibhāvosti śāṁtopi navamo rasaḥ ibid); -āśraya a. embodying or representing the eight sentiments; V. 2. 18. –lohakaṁ a class of 8 metals; suvarṇaṁ rajataṁ tāmraṁ sīsakaṁ kāṁtikaṁ tathā . vaṁgaṁ lauhaṁ tīkṣṇalauhaṁ lauhānyaṣṭāvimāni tu … –vargaḥ 1. a sort of diagram (cakra) showing the good or bad stars of a person. –2. the 8 classes of letters; (avarga, ka-, ca-, ṭa-, ta-, pa-, ya-, śa-,). –3. a class of three principal medicaments. –vakraḥ (ṣṭā) see below. –vidha a. [aṣṭa vidhāḥ prakārāḥ asya] eight-fold, of eight kinds. –viṁśatiḥ f. (-ṣṭā-) [aṣṭādhikā viṁśātiḥ śā. ta.] the number twenty-eight. –śataṁ eight hundred. –śravaṇaḥ, –śravasa N. of Brahma (having 8 ears or four heads). Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch aṣṭan ved., aṣṭan klass. Uṇ. 1, 156. ŚĀNT. 2, 5. Decl. P. 7, 1, 21. 2, 84. VOP. 3, 123. 124. am Ende eines adj. comp. SIDDH.K.22, “a. acht”: aṣṭau kukabhaḥ ṚV. 1, 38, 8. putrāsaḥ 10, 72, 8. ŚAT. BR. 3, 1, 3, 2. 3. 4, 5, 7, 2. M. 1, 13. 64. 3, 20. u.s.w. HIḌ. 2, 9. 4, 19. N. 5, 34. VIŚV. 3, 18. R. 1, 7, 2. aṣṭau kṛtvaḥ (= aṣṭakṛtvas, s. d.) ŚAT. BR. 1, 3, 2, 7. 9. 9, 3, 2, 8. 10, 4, 2, 20. aṣṭābhiḥ 6, 3, 1, 3. KĀTY. ŚR. 17, 7, 2. ŚĀK. 1. aṣṭānām M. 5, 96. aṣṭāsu ŚAT. BR. 1, 7, 3, 23. 9, 3, 2, 8. 10, 4, 2, 20. M. 3, 50. aṣṭa vīrāsaḥ ṚV. 10, 27, 15. aṣṭā paraḥ sahasrā 8, 2, 41. AV. 5, 15, 8. 11, 8, 29. In Zusammensetzungen mit Zehnern erscheint die Form aṣṭā (P. 6, 3, 47. VOP. 6, 35), vor catvāriṁśat u. s. w. aber auch aṣṭa (P. 6, 3, 49). aṣṭādaśan “achtzehn” ŚAT. BR. 8, 4, 1, 8. 27. 28. KĀTY. ŚR. 8, 6, 4. 24, 3, 36. M. 8, 3. 7. 9, 250. ŚRUT. 4. aṣṭādaśa “der achtzehnte” und “achtzehntheilig” VS. 14, 23. ŚAT. BR. 8, 4, 1, 28. aṣṭādaśadhā SĀṁKHYAK. 48. aṣṭāviṁśati 28 VS. 18, 25. ŚAT. BR. 10, 2, 3, 11. TAITT. UP. 2, 10. YĀJÑ. 1, 302. aṣṭāviṁśa “der 28ste” und “28fach” AV. 19, 8, 2. aṣṭātriṁśa “der 38ste” und “38 enthaltend” ŚAT. BR. 10, 4, 3, 18. aṣṭācatvāriṁśat 6, 2, 2, 32. 33. 9, 3, 3, 19. aṣṭācatvāriṁśa “der 48ste” und “48fach” VS. 14, 23. ŚAT. BR. 9, 3, 3, 5. 13, 5, 4, 10. aṣṭacatvāriṁśat P. 6, 3, 49. aṣṭācatvāriṁśin oder aṣṭācatvāriṁśaka “der ein 40jähriges Gelübde gethan hat” 5, 1, 94, Vārtt. 4. aṣṭāpañcāśat ŚAT. BR. 6, 2, 2, 31. 36. aṣṭāṣaṣṭi ṚV. PRĀT. 16, 54. aṣṭaṣaṣṭi Verz. d. B. H. 146 (69). aṣṭāsaptati ŚAT. BR. 13, 5, 4, 11. Vor śata u. s. w. soll nach P. 6, 3, 47, Vārtt. die Länge nicht zulässig sein; wir finden aber aṣṭāśataṁ śatāni “108 Hunderte (10800”) ŚAT. BR. 10, 4, 2, 23. 24. Die Kürze haben wir MBH. 3, 158: nāmāṣṭaśatakam “die 108 Namen.” In der Regel ist eine solche Verbindung von Einern mit śata und sahasra als Multiplication und nicht als Addition aufzufassen: aṣṭaśatam “800” YĀJÑ. 1, 302. aṣṭasāhasrikā adj. f. “aus 8000” (“Artikeln”) “bestehend”: prajñāpāramitā BURN. Intr. 51. In Zusammensetzungen mit andern Wörtern kommen im Veda Kürze und Länge vor, in der klass. Sprache bei einfach aufzulösenden compp. nur die Kürze P. 6, 3, 125. 126. aṣṭaputra adj. AV. 8, 9, 21. aṣṭayoni ebend. aṣṭavṛṣa 5, 16, 8. aṣṭastana ŚAT. BR. 6, 5, 2, 19. KĀTY. ŚR. 16, 4, 3. aṣṭavarga “in Reihen von Achten bestehend” 9, 4, 19. aṣṭagṛhīta 8, 2, 26. 16, 2, 7. aṣṭavarṣā “achtjährig” M. 9, 94. aṣṭavikalpa SĀṁKHYAK. 53. aṣṭākapāla “aus acht Schalen bestehend” VS. 29, 60. AIT. BR. 1, 1. ŚAT. BR. 1, 6, 2, 5. 2, 2, 1, 27. 5, 1, 8. 4, 3. MBH. 3, 14200. fgg. aṣṭākapāla in der Verbindung mit havis, sonst aṣṭakapāla P. 6, 3, 46, Vārtt. 2. aṣṭāpakṣa AV. 9, 3, 21. aṣṭācakra 10, 2, 31. 11, 4, 22. aṣṭābandhura ṚV. 10, 53, 7. aṣṭāśapha ŚAT. BR. 6, 2, 2, 15. aṣṭāgava “mit acht Kühen bespannt” P. 6, 3, 46, Vārtt. 3. aber aṣṭagavam “acht Kühe” ebend. aṣṭāhiraṇyā dakṣiṇā ved. P. 6, 3, 126, Sch. — Man könnte vielleicht mit demselben Recht aṣṭa als Thema aufstellen (die künstlichen Formen priyāṣṭnā u. s. w. SIDDH.K.22, “a” dürfen nicht in Betracht kommen), da der nom. acc. aṣṭa auch als Schwächung von aṣṭā = aṣṭau (eine Dual-Form) betrachtet werden kann. aṣṭa oder aṣṭan muss auf eine Wurzel aś zurückgeführt werden, da nur aus dieser die Form aśīti zu erklären ist. aṣṭan Sp. 531, Z. 16 lies In den späteren Büchern st. In der Regel und vgl. Ind. St. 9, 469. Z. 26 lies 2, 2, 1, 17 st. 2, 2, 1, 27. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 aṣṭan aṣṭan, i. e. aś + tan (cf. aśīti; the vb. is doubtful), card. num., adj. Eight, Hiḍ. 2, 9. — Comp. tri-, Twentyfour, Man. 9, 94. — Cf. [greek] = aṣṭau; Lat. octo; Goth. ahtau: A.S. ehta. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 aṣṭan a. eight. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 aṣṭan ash-ṭan, nr. eight: nm. -ṭau, -ṭā, or-ṭa. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 aṣṭan tri° ba° va° aśa–vyāptau kanin tuṭ ca . (āṭa) 1 saṁkhyābhede dvyekayordvivacanaikavacane pā° nirdeśena saṁkhyāvācakamātrasya saṁkhyāparatvanirṇayāt . 2 tatsaṁkhyānvite ca . aṣṭau tānyavrataghnāni āpomūlaṁ phalaṁ payaḥ . havirbrāhmaṇakāmyā ca gurorvacanamauṣadham skṛtiḥ nindyāsvaṣṭāsu cānyāsu striyorātriṣu varjayet manuḥ aṣṭānāṁ lokapālānāṁ vapurdhārayate nṛpaḥ . aṣṭāvimān samāsena strīvivāhān nibodhata iti ca manuḥ . daśaviṁśatiśabdayoḥ parataḥ samāse ādantādeśa aṣṭādaśaḥ . aṣṭāviṁśatiḥ triṁśadādau vā aṣṭatriṁśat aṣṭātriṁśat aṣṭa(ṣṭā) catvāriṁśat aṣṭa(ṣṭā) pañcāśat aṣṭa (ṣṭā)ṣaṣṭhiḥ aṣṭa(ṣṭā)saptatiḥ aṣṭāśītiḥ aṣṭa(ṣṭā)navatiḥ saṁkhyāvyayapūrbakāt tataḥ bahuvrīhau ḍac . niraṣṭe aśvaśate śata° brā° saptāṣṭāni ahāni . |
अहि – ahi | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899ahi m. ( “aṁh”), a snake &c.
m. the serpent of the sky, the demon Vṛitra ahi m. (see also “ahirbudhnyas” below) m. a cloud m. water m. the sun m. a N. of Rāhu m. a traveller m. the navel m. lead ahi m. (in arithm.) the number eight m. N. of a ṛiṣi (with the patron. “auśanasa”) and of another (with the patron. “paidva”). ([Zd. ‘azi’; Lat. ‘angui-s’; Gk. [greek]; Lith. ungury-s; Russ. [russian]; Armen. oz; Germ. unc.]) Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona : 1890 ahi a. Killing; pervaded, pervading. –hiḥ [āhaṁti, ā-hana-iṇa sa ca ḍit āṅo thasvaśca Uṇ. 4. 137] (1) A serpent, snake; ahayaḥ saviṣāḥ sarve nirviṣā ḍuṁḍumāḥ smṛtāḥ Ks. 14. 84. (2) The sun. (3) The planet Rāhu. (4) A traveller. (5) The demon Vṛtra. (6) A wicked man. (7) A cheat, rogue. (8) The Aśleṣā Nakshatra. (9) Water. (10) Earth. (11) A milch cow. (12) Lead. (13) The navel. (14) A cloud. –hī (du.) Heaven and earth. [cf., L. anguis, Gr. ehis]. — Comp. –arṣu a. gliding away like a snake, not facing the enemy. –kāṁtaḥ air, wind. –koṣaḥ the slough of a snake. –kṣatraḥ, –kṣetraḥ N. of a country in the east. –gopa a. Ved. guarded by a serpent. –ghnaṁ the slaying of the serpent or demon Vṛtra. –ghnī m. killing snakes. –chatraḥ 1. N. of a country, conquered by Arjuna and given to Droṇa. –2. a kind of vegetable poison. ( –trā) 1. sugar. –2. the plant meṣaśṛṁgī. –3. N. of the city ahicchatra. –chatrakaṁ a mushroom. –jit m. 1. N. of Kṛṣṇa (the slayer of the serpent Kāliyā). –2. N. of Indra. –jihvā N. of a plant (nāgajihvālatā). –tuṁḍikaḥ [ahestuṁḍaṁ mukhaṁ tena dīvyati ṭhan, ṭhañ vā] a snake-catcher, conjurer, juggler. –dviṣ, –druh, –māra, –ripu, –vidviṣ m. 1. N. of Garuḍa. –2. an ichneumon. –3. a peacock. –4. Indra. –5. Kṛṣṇa; Ki. 4. 27; Śi. 1. 41. –nakulaṁ snakes and ichneumons. –nakulikā [ahinakulayorvairam vun P. II. 4. 9] the natural antipathy between a serpent and an ichneumon. –nāmabhṛt m. N. of Baladeva. –nirmokaḥ, –nivlayanī the slough of a snake. –patākaḥ a kind of snake (not venomous). –patiḥ 1. ‘the lord of snakes’, Vāsuki. –2. any large serpent. –putrakaḥ a kind of boat (serpent-shaped). –pūtanaṁ, –nā a kind of disease. –phenaḥ –naṁ ‘the saliva or venom of a snake’, opium. –bu (vu) dhnaḥ, –vradhnaḥ, ahirbudhnaḥ –dhnyaḥ 1. one of the Rudras. –2. Śiva. –3. Uttarabhadrapada Nakshatra. –4. a name of a Muhūrta. -devatā the twenty-sixth lunar mansion. –bhayaṁ 1. the fear of a lurking snake. –2. apprehension of treachery, danger arising from one’s own allies; -dā [ahiṁ bhayaṁ dyati khaṁḍayati do ka] N. of the plant bhūmyāmalakī. –bhānu a. Ved. 1. shining like serpents. –2. causing the motion of the sun (sūryagatihetu) as the wind; an epithet of the Maruts. –bhuj m. 1. N. of Garuḍa. –2. a peacock. –3. ichneumon. –4. N. of a plant. –bhṛt m. Śiva. –manyu a. 1. having destructive anger or with unimpaired knowledge. –2. enraged like serpents; epithet of the Maruts. ( –nyuḥ) the anger of a serpent. –mardanī N. of a plant (gaṁdhanākulī). –māya a. having multiform or versatile forms like a snake, showing a variety of colour and shape, such as Vṛtra. –mārakaḥ, –medakaḥ 1. N. of a plant (arimeda). –2. = -dviṣ q. v. –latā 1. the betel-nut plant. –2. N. of a plant (gaṁdhanākulī. — śuṣma a. having all-pervading strength; -satvan Ved. one whose men hiss like serpents. –saktha a. having a long thigh like a serpent. ( –kthaḥ) N. of a country. –hatyaṁ Ved. the slaying of the serpent or demon Vṛtra. –han a. killing serpents or Vṛtra, Garuḍa, Indra. Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch ahi m. Uṇ. 4, 139 (ahi, vgl. P. 6, 2, 48, Sch.). 1) “Schlange, Natter”, greek AK. 1, 2, 1, 7. 3, 4, 3, 24. H. 1302. an. 2, 596. MED. h. 2. HĀR. 15. f. ahi oder ahī (s. d.) gaṇa vahvādi zu P. 4, 1, 45. ahirna jūrṇāmati sarpati tvacam ṚV. 9, 86, 44. 7, 104, 9. VS. 6, 12. AV. 4, 3, 4. 6, 12, 1. 56, 1. 67, 2. 6, 139, 5. ŚAT. BR. 2, 3, 1, 6. 5, 2, 47. 4, 4, 5, 23. M. 2, 79. 3, 9. 11, 68. 228. 240. 12, 57. HIT. Pr. 27. I, 158. ŚĀK. 183. ahayaḥ saviṣāḥ sarve nirviṣā duṇḍubhāḥ KATHĀS. 14, 84. ahijihmatā R. 2, 43, 2. ahinakulam “die Schlange und das Ichneumon” P. 2, 4, 9, Sch. — “die Schlange am Himmel, der Dämon” Vṛtra (deshalb NAIGH. 1, 10 durch “Wolke”, 22 durch “Wasser” erklärt) AK. 3, 4, 240. TRIK. 2, 8, 22. H. an. MED. ahannenaṁ prathamajāmahīnām ṚV. 1, 32, 3. 5. vṛtraṁ yadindra śavasāvadhīrahim 51, 4. 52, 10. 80, 1. 103, 2. 7. 187, 6. ahimapaḥ pariṣṭhāṁ hatho vṛtram 6, 72, 3. Ueber ahirbudhnyaḥ s. u. budhnya. — 2) “Nabel” (udarāvarta) HĀR. 263. — 3) “Reisender.” — 4) “Sonne.” — 5) Rāhu ANEKĀRTHADHV. im ŚKDR. — 6) vapra H. an. “Blei” WILS. ahi 7) N. pr. eines Ṛṣi Ind. St.3,204,b. auśanasa 460, 1. aheḥ paidvasya sāma 204,b. — Vgl. mahāhi. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 ahi ahi, i. e. probably *aṁh + i (cf. aṁhas), A snake, Kir. 5, 47. — Comp. andha-, m. a kind of snake. — Cf. [greek] Lat. anguis; probably also [greek] Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 ahi m. serpent, esp. the demon Vṛtra. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 ahi ah-i, m. serpent; dragon, Vṛtra. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 ahi pu° āhanti ā + hana + ḍin ṭilopaḥ āṅo hrasvaśca . 1 sarpe, lokaprasiddhasarpabhedādi suśrute darśitam . aśītistveva sarpāṇāṁ bhidyate pañjadhā tu sā . darvīkarā maṇḍalino rājimantastayaiva ca . nirviṣā vaikarañjāśca trividhāste punaḥ smṛtāḥ .. darvīkarā maṇḍalino rājimantaśca pannagāḥ . teṣu darvīkarā jñeyā viṁśatiḥ ṣaṭcapannagāḥ . dvāviṁśatirmaṇḍalino rājimantastathā daśa . nirviṣā dvādaśa jñeyā vaikarañjāstrayastathā . vaikarañjodbhavāḥ sapta citrāmaṇḍalirājilāḥ . padābhimṛṣṭā duṣṭā vā kruddhā grāsārthino’pi vā . te daśanti mahākrodhāstaddhi trividhamucyate . sarpitaṁ raditaṁ vāpi tṛtīyamatha nirviṣam . sarpāṅgābhihataṁ kecidicchanti khalu tadvidaḥ . padāni yatra dantānāmekaṁ dve vā bahūni ca .. nimagnānyalparaktāni yānyuddhṛtya karoti hi . cañcumālakayuktāni vaikṛtyakaraṇāni ca . saṅkṣiptāni saśophāni vidyāttat sarpitaṁ bhiṣak . rājyaḥ salohitā yatra nīlāḥ pītāḥ sitāstathā . vijñeyaṁ raditaṁ tattu jñeyamalpaviṣañca tat . aśophamalpaduṣṭāsṛk prakṛtisthasya dehinaḥ . padaṁ padāni vā vidyādaviṣaṁ taccikitsakaḥ . sarpaspṛṣṭasya bhīrorhibhayena kupito’nilaḥ . kasyacid kurute śophaṁ sarpāṅgābhihatantu tat . vyādhitodvignadaṣṭāni jñeyānyalpaviṣāṇi tu . tathātivṛddhabālātidaṣṭamalpaviṣaṁ smṛtam . suparṇadevabrahmarṣiyakṣasiddhaniṣevite .. viṣaghnauṣadhiyukte ca deśe na kramate viṣam . rathāṅgalāṅgalacchatrasvastikāṅkuśadhāriṇaḥ .. jñeyādarvīkarāḥ sarpāḥ phaṇinaḥ śīghragāminaḥ . maṇḍalairvividhaiścitrāḥ pṛthavo mandagāminaḥ .. jñeyā maṇḍalinaḥ sarpā jvalanārkasamaprabhāḥ . snigdhā vividhavarṇāmistiyyugūrdhvantu rājibhiḥ .. citritā iva ye bhānti rājimantastu te smṛtāḥ . muktārūpyaprabhā ye ca kapilā ye ca pannagāḥ .. sugandhinaḥ savarṇābhāste jātyā brāhmaṇāḥ smṛtāḥ . kṣatriyāḥ snigdhavarṇāstu pannagā bhṛśakopanāḥ .. sūryacandrākṛti cchatnaṁ lakṣma teṣāṁ tathāmbujam . kṛṣṇā vajranibhā ye ca lohitā varṇatastathā . dhūmrāḥ pārāvatābhāśca vaiśyāste pannagāḥ smṛtāḥ .. mahiṣadvīpivarṇābhāstathaiva paruṣatvacaḥ . bhinnavarṇāśca ye kecicchūdrāste parikīrtitāḥ .. kopayantyanilaṁ jantoḥ phaṇinaḥ sarva eva tu . pittaṁ maṇḍalinaścāpi kaphañcānekarājayaḥ .. apatyasamavarṇābhyāṁ dvidoṣakaralakṣaṇam . jñeyau doṣaiśca dampatyorviśeṣaścātra vakṣyate .. rajanyāḥ paścime yāme sarpāścitrāścaranti hi . śeṣeṣūktā maṇḍalino divā darvīkarāḥ smṛtāḥ .. darvīkarāstu taruṇā vṛddhā maṇḍalinastathā . rājimanto vayomadhye jāyante mṛtyuhetavaḥ .. nakulākulitā bālā vāriviprahatāḥ kṛśāḥ . vṛddhā muktatvaco bhītāḥ sarpāstvalpaviṣāḥ smṛtāḥ . tatra darvīkarāḥ . kṛṣṇasarpo hāhākṛṣṇaḥ kṛṣṇodaraḥ śvetakapoto mahākapoto valāhako mahāsarpaḥ śaṅkhapālo lohitākṣo gavedhukaḥ parisarpaḥ khaṇḍaphaṇaḥ kakudapadmo mahāpadmo darbhapuṣpo dadhimukhaḥ puṇḍarīko bhrukuṭīmukho viṣkiraḥ puṣpābhikīrṇo girisarpa ṛjusarpaḥ śvetodaro mahāśirā alagardo āśīviṣa iti .. maṇḍalinastu . ādarśamaṇḍalaḥ śvetamaṇḍalo raktamaṇḍalaścitramaṇḍalaḥ pṛṣato rodhrapuṣpo milindako gonaso vṛddhagonasaḥ panaso mahāpanaso veṇupatrakaḥ śiśuko madanaḥ pāliṁhiraḥ piṅgalastantukaḥ puṣpapāṇḍuḥ ṣaḍago’gnikī babhnuḥ kaṣāyaḥ kaluṣaḥ pārāvato hastābharaṇaścitraka eṇīpada iti .. rājimantastu . puṇḍarīko rājicitro’ṅgularājirvindurājiḥ kardamakastṛṇaśoṣakaḥ sarṣapakaḥ śvetahanurdarbhapuṣpaścakrako godhūmakaḥ kikkisāda iti .. nirviṣāstu . galagolī śūkapatro’jagaro divyako varṣāhikaḥ puṣpaśakalī jyotīrathaḥ kṣīrikāpuṣpako’ndhā hiko’hipatākogaurāhiko vṛkṣeśaya iti . vaikarañjāstu trayāṇāṁ darvīkarādīnāṁ vyatikarājjātāḥ . tadyathā . mākuliḥ poṭagalaḥ snigdharājiriti . tatra kṛṣṇasarpeṇa gonasyāṁ vaiparītyena vā jāto mākuliḥ . rājilena gonasyāṁ vaiparītyena vā jātaḥ poṭagalaḥ . kṛṣṇasarpeṇa rājimatyāṁ vaiparītyena vā jātaḥ snigdharājiriti . teṣāmādyasya pitṛvadviṣotkarṣo dvayormātṛvadityeke . trayāṇāṁ vaikarañjānāṁ punardivyelakarodhrapuṣpakarājicitrakāḥ poṭagalaḥ puṣpābhikīrṇo darbhapuṣpo vellitakaḥ sapta teṣāmādyāstrayo rājilavat śeṣā maṇḍalivat . evameteṣāṁ sarpāṇāmaśītiriti . tatra mahānetrajihvāsyaśirasaḥ pumāṁsaḥ, sūkṣmanetrajihvāsyaśirasaḥ striyaḥ . ubhayalakṣaṇāmandaviṣā akrodhā napuṁsakā iti . teṣāṁ bahūni purāṇe nāmānyuktāni teṣāṁ pradhānyato bhārate katiciduktāni bahutvānnāmadheyāni pannagānāṁ tapodhana! . na kīrtayiṣye sarveṣāṁ prāghānyena tu me śṛṇu . śeṣaḥ prathamato jāto vāsukistadanantaram . airāvatastakṣakaśca karkīṭakadhanañjayau . kāliyo maṇināgaśca nāgaścāpūraṇastathā . nāgastathā piñjaraka elāpatro’tha vāmanaḥ . nīlānīlau tathā nāgau kalmāṣaśavalau tathā . āryakaścograkaścaiva nāgaḥ kalaśapotakaḥ . surāmukho dadhimukhastathā vimalapiṇḍakaḥ . āptaḥ karoṭakaścaiva śaṅkho vāliśikhastathā . niṣṇānako hemaguho nahuṣaḥ piṅgalastathā . bāhyakarṇo hastipadastathā mudgarapiṇḍakaḥ . kambalāśvatarau cāpi nāgaḥ kālīyakastathā vṛttasaṁvartakau nāgau dvau ca padmāviti śrutau . nāgaḥ śaṅkhamukhaścaiva tathā kuṣmāṇḍako’paraḥ . kṣemakaśca tathā nāgo nāgaḥ piṇḍārakastathā . karavīraḥ puṣpadaṁṣṭro vilvako vilvapāṇḍaraḥ . mūṣakādaḥ śaṅkhaśirāḥ pūrṇabhadro haridrakaḥ . aparājito jyotikaśca pannagaḥ śrīvahastathā . kauravyo dhṛtarāṣṭraśca śaṅkhapiṇḍaśca vīryavān . virajāśca subāhuśca śālipiṇḍaśca vīryavān . hastipiṇḍaḥ piṭharakaḥ sumukhaḥ kauṇapāśanaḥ . kuṭharaḥ kuñjaraścaiva tathā nāgaḥ pramākaraḥ . kumudaḥ kusudākṣaśca tittirirhalikastathā . kardamaśca mahānāgo nāgaśca bahumūlakaḥ . karkarākarkarau nāgau kuṇḍodaramahodarau . ete prādhānyato nāgāḥ kīrtitā dvijasattama! . bahutvānnāmadheyānāmitare nānukīrtitāḥ . eteṣāṁ prasavo yaśca prasavasya ca santatiḥ . asaṁkhyeyeti matyā tānna vravīmi tapodhana! . bahūnīha sahasāṇi prayutānyarvudāni . ca . aśakyānyeva saṁkhyātuṁ pannagānāṁ tapodhana! bhā° ā° 35 a° . ahiparikarabhājo bhāsmanairaṅgarāgaiḥ māghaḥ . mahato’pyenasomāsāttvacevāhirvimucyate na pakṣyahipreṣyanāmnīṁ na ca bhīṣaṇanāmikām lūtāhi śaraṭānāñca tiraścāṁ cāmbucāriṇamiti ca manuḥ . 3 sūrye, in 4 rāhau, 5 pathike, aha–vyāptau in . 6 vṛtrāsure tasya sarvalokavyāpakatvāttannāmakatvam sa ca viśvarūpapitustvaṣṭuḥputraḥ tadutpattikathā bhāga° 6 ska° 9 a° hataputrastatastvaṣṭā juhāvendrāya śatrave . indraśatro! vibardhvasva mā ciraṁ jahi vidviṣam . athānvāhāryacanādutthito ghoradarśanaḥ . kṛtānta iva lokānāṁ yugāntasamaye yathā . viṣvagvivardhabhānaṁ tamiṣumānaṁ dinedine . dagdhaśaila pratīkāśaṁ sandhyābhrānīkavarcasam .. taptatāmraśikhāśmaśruṁ madhyāhnārkogralocanam . dedīpyamāne triśikhe śūla āropya rodasī .. atyantamunnayantañca cālayantaṁ padā mahīm . darīgambhīravaktreṇa pivatā ca nabhastalam .. lihatā jihvayarkṣāṇi grasatā bhuvanatrayam . mahatā raudradaṁṣṭreṇa jṛmbhamāṇaṁ muhurmūhuḥ . vitrastādudruvurlokāvīkṣya sarve diśodiśa .. yenāvṛtāime lokāstapasā tvāṣṭramūrtinā . sarvevṛtra iti proktaḥ pāpaḥ paramadāruṇaḥ .. 7 khale, 8 vañcake, 9 sarpasvāmike aśleṣānakṣatre ca . mṛdugaṇastīkṣṇo’hi rudrendrayuk jyo° . drutaṁ dhanuḥkhaṇḍamivāhidviviṣaḥ kirā° . adviṣastadbhavatā niśamyatām māghaḥ . 10 āhantari tri° ahirasi budhnyaḥ tāṇḍya° . ahirāhantāriprabhṛtīnām mā° . aha–vyāptau in . 11 jale mahīvyāpitvāttattvam 12 vyāpake 13 vyāpte ca tri° . 14 dyāvāpṛthivyoḥ dvi° va° 15 pṛthivyāṁ 1 6 strīgavyāñca strī vā ṅīp nāganāmatvāt tajjātatvācca 17 sīse dhātau . tasyotpattyādikam bhāvapra° dṛṣṭvā bhogisutāṁ ramyāṁ vāsukistu vyamocayat vīryaṁ jātastato nāgaḥ sarvarogāpahonṛṇām sīsaṁ badhnaṁ tathā vapraṁyogeṣṭaṁ nāganāmakam (nāgobhujaśaḥ) sīsaṁ raṅgaguṇaṁ jñeyaṁ viśeṣānmehanāśanam . nāgastu nāgaśatatulyabalaṁ dadāti vyādhiṁ vināśayati jīvanamātanoti . vahniṁ pradīpayati kāmabalaṁ karoti mṛtyuṁ ca nāśayati santatasevitaḥ saḥ . pākena hīnau kila vaṅganāgau kuṣṭhāni guṇmāṁśca tathātikaṣṭam . pāṇḍupramehānilamādaśothabhagandarādīn kurutaḥ prabhuktau tasya pākavidhimāha tatraiva . tāmbūlarasa saṁpiṣṭaśilālepāt punaḥ punaḥ . dvātriṁśadbhiḥ puṭairnāgo nirūpyaṁ bhasma jāyate . (śilā manaḥśilā) anyacca . aśvatthaciñcātvakcūrṇaṁ caturthāśena nikṣipet . tatpātre vidruto nāgo lohadarvyā pracālitaḥ . yāmaikena bhavedbhasma tattulyā syānmanaḥśilā . kāñjikena dvayaṁ ghṛṣṭvā pacet dṛḍhapuṭena tam . svāṅgaśītaṁ punaḥ piṣṭvā śilayā kāñjikena ca . punaḥ pacet sametābhyāmevaṁ ṣaṣṭipuṭairmṛtiḥ . |
इभ – ibha | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899ibha m. (? “i” servants, dependants, domestics, household, family ([])
m. fearless ([]) m. an elephant &c. m. the number eight m. N. of a plant Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch ibha “Gesinde, Hörige, Dienerschaft; Hauswesen, familia” NIR. 6, 12. kṛṇuṣva pājaḥ prasitiṁ na pṛthvīṁ yāhi rājevāmavāṁ ibhena ṚV. 4, 4, 1. kastokāya ka ibhāyota rāye ‘dhi bravattanve3 ko janāya “wer legt Fürbitte ein für Kind, für Haus und Habe, wer für sich und seine Leute?” 1, 84, 17. ā tugraṁ śaśvadibhaṁ dyotanāya māturna sīmupa sṛjā iyadhyai 6, 20, 8; vgl. übrigens u. smadibha. Als adj. müsste das Wort gefasst werden in der Bedeutung “umgeben von Hörigen (Hofstaat”) in der Stelle: sa marmṛjāna āyubhiribho rājeva suvrataḥ. śyeno na vaṁsu ṣīdati 9, 57, 3. Deshalb drängt sich die Vermuthung auf, dass hier der ursprüngliche Ausdruck entstellt und etwa herzustellen wäre: ibhe rājeva suvrate “wie ein Fürst unter seiner ergebenen Dienerschaft”, wodurch auch suvrata erst zu seiner rechten Bedeutung käme. Ob ibha m. Uṇ. 3, 151 hierher oder zu 2. ibha gehört, lässt sich nicht entscheiden. — Vgl. ibhya. ibha m. “Elephant” NIR. 6, 12. AK. 2, 8, 2, 3. H. 1218. M. 8, 34. 11, 68. 12, 67. BHARTṚ. 1, 5. 58. am Ende eines adj. comp. f. ā AK. 2, 8, 2, 48. H. 748. ibhī “ein Elephantenweibchen” AK. 3, 4, 55. TRIK. 3, 3, 75. — Vgl. ibhyā. ibha Spr. 2620. — Vgl. gandhebha, digibha. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 ibha ibha, m. An elephant, Rājat. 5, 315. — Comp. gandha-, m. a kind of elephant, Rājat. 1, 300. jala-gandha-, m. a kind of elephant, or a gandhebha (see the preceding) living in water, Rājat. 5, 107. digibha, i. e. diś-, m. an elephant of a quarter or point of the compass, one of eight attached to the north, north-east, etc., supporting the globe, Bhāg. P. 5, 14, 39. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 ibha m. n. household, family; m. elephant. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 ibha ibha, m. n. domestics, household, family; m. elephant. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 ibha pu° iṇ–bha kicca . 1 hastini, vanyebhadānāvilagandhadurdharāḥ māghaḥ 2 tatsaṁkhyātulyasaṁkhyāke aṣṭalaṁkhyānvite ca . gajāhi aṣṭasu dikṣu khyitā airāvatādayo’ṣṭau vartante iti teṣāmaṣṭatvam . te ca airāvataḥ puṇḍarīkaḥ vāmanaḥ kumudo’ñjanaḥ . puṣpavantaḥ sārvabhaumaḥ supratīkaśca diggajāḥ amaroktakrameṇa pūrvādīśānāntadikṣu sthitāḥ . asya ca uttarapadasthatve śreṣṭhārthadyotakatā vyāghrāderākṛti gaṇatvāt upamitasamāsaḥ . striyāṁ ṅīp . jātitvāt poṭāśabdena samāse’sya pūrbanipātaḥ puṁvadbhāvaśca ibhaporā ibhalakṣaṇavibhāgādi vṛha° saṁ° madhvābhadantāḥ suvibhaktadehā na copadigdhāśca kṛśāḥ kṣamāśca . gātraiḥ sameścāpasamānavaṁśā varāhatulyairjaghanaiśca bhadrāḥ .. vakṣo’tha kakṣāvalayaḥ ślathāśca lambodaraṁ tvagvṛhatī galaśca . sthūlā ca kukṣiḥ saha pecakena saiṁhī ca dṛṅmandamataṅgajasya .. mṛgāstu hrasvādharavālameḍhrāstanvaṅighrakaṇṭhadvijahastakarṇāḥ . sthūlekṣaṇāśceti yathoktacihnaiḥ saṅkīrṇanāgā vyatimiśra cihnāḥ .. pañconnatiḥ sapta mṛgasya dairghyamaṣṭau ca hastāḥ pariṇāhamānam . ekadvivṛddhāvatha mandabhadrau saṅkīrṇanāgo ‘niyatapramāṇaḥ .. bhadrasya varṇo harito madasya mandasya hāridrakasannikāśaḥ . kṛṣṇo madaścābhihito mṛgasya saṅkīrṇanāgasya mado vimiśraḥ .. tāmrauṣṭhatāluvadanāḥ kalaviṅkanetrāḥ snigdhonnatāgradaśanāḥ pṛthulāyatāsyāḥ . cāponnatāyatanigūḍhanimagnavaṁśāstanvekaromacitakūrmasamānakum bhāḥ . vistīrṇakarṇahanunābhilalāṭaguhyāḥ kūrmonnatairdvinavaviṁśatibhirnakhaiśca . rekhātrayopacitavṛttakarāḥ subālāḥ dhanyāḥ sugandhimadapuṣkaramārutāśca . doghoṅguliraktapuṣkarāḥ sajalāmbhodaninādavṛṁhiṇaḥ . vṛhadāyatavṛttakandharā dhanyā bhūmipatermataṅgajāḥ . nirmadābhyadhikahīnanakhāṅgān kubjavāmanakameṣaviṣāṇān . dṛśyakośaphalapuṣkarahīnān śyāvanīla śavalāsitatālūn . svalpavaktraruhamatkuṇaṣaṇḍhān hastinīṁ ca gajalakṣaṇayuktām . garbhiṇīṁ ca nṛpatiḥ paradeśaṁ prāpayedativirūpaphalāste . hemā° ṣari° kha° lakṣaṇasamuccaye viṣṇudha° . nāgāḥ praśastā dharmajña! pramāṇādadhikāśca ye . dīrghahastā mahocchrāyā’vāmanāśca viśeṣataḥ . nigūḍhavaṁśāmadhvakṣā vyūḍhā vyūḍhocca mastākāḥ (vyūḍhā vipulāḥ) viṁśatyaṣṭādaśanakhāḥ . śītakālamadāśca ye . te praśastāmahānāgāḥ ye tathā saptasūcchritāḥ . dantacchadeṣu dṛśyeta yeṣāṁ svastikalakṣaṇam . bhṛṅgārabālavyajanā vardhamānāṅkuśāstathā . dhāryā naite tathā dhāryā vāmanā ye ca matkuṇāḥ . hastinyoyāśca garbhiṇyoye ca bhūḍhā mata ṅgajāḥ . apākalāśca kubjāśca saddantāeva bhārgava! . kudantāśca tathā varjyā vāmakūṭāśca yatnataḥ . aśrusmṛśaśca kūṭāśca ye ṣaṇḍhā vikaṭāśca ye . rāma uvākṣa vāmanādyāśca ye nāgāḥ proktāninditanakṣaṇāḥ . teṣāṁ tu śrotumicchāmi lakṣaṇaṁ varuṇātmaja! . puṣkara uvāca . ānāhāyāmasaṁpūrṇoyo’dhihrasvo bhavedgajaḥ . vāmanaḥ sa samākhyātomatkuṇodantavarjitaḥ . (ānāhaḥsthūlatā) (āyāmo derghyam) daśāṁ caturthī saṁprāpya vardhete yasya na dvijau . sthūṇāghanāyatau syātāṁ sa mūḍho hi gajo’dhamaḥ . apākalo viśālena dantenaikena vāraṇaḥ . saṁkṣiptavakṣoja ghanaḥ pṛṣṭhamadhyasamunnataḥ . pramāṇahīnanābhiśca sa kubjovāraṇādhamaḥ . anunnatābhyāṁ saddantaḥ kudantaḥsyāttato bahiḥ . (bahirdantasīmani) . vāmadantonnato nāgo vāmakūṭaśca kathyate . dantāvaśruspṛśau yasya so’śruspṛgiti kortitaḥ . ekadantastathā nāgaḥ kūṭa ityabhidhīyate . pādayoḥ sannikarṣaḥ syāt yasya nāgasya gacchataḥ . sa ṣaṇḍo’dhvani yudve ca lakṣaṇa jñairna pūjitaḥ . aratnyabhyadhikaṁ yasya vistareṇastanāntaram . vikaṭaḥ savinirdiṣṭo durgatirninditogajaḥ . rāma uvāca . śrotumicchāmyaham deva! kuñjaraṁsaptasūcchritam . yaṁ prāpya kila rājānojayanti varsurdhā nṛpāḥ . puṣkara uvāca . varcaḥ satvambalaṁ rūpaṅkāntiḥsahananañjavaḥ . saptaitāni sadā yasya sa gajaḥ saptasūcchritaḥ . ye vāmavaddakṣiṇapārśvabhāgenāplātukāmāḥpiṭakotthayāpi . te nāgasukhyā vijayāya yuddhe bhavanti rājñāṁ na hi saṁśayo’tra tatraiva parāśarasaṁhitā . hastināṁ jātideśavarṇākṛtipramāṇaceṣṭādilakṣaṇamanuvyākhyāsyāmaḥ . tatra jātayaścatasro mavanti . bhadrā mandā mṛgā miśrāśceti tatparijñānamākṛticeṣṭādibhirupadiśyate . tatra bhadra jātiścārudṛṣṭyāyatamukhovyūḍhoccamastakaḥ udagrasatvo’nuvṛttakaraḥ śrotā dorghapuṣkarāṅgulibāladhiḥ mahāmanyoromaśagrīvaḥ . sthūlameḍhrodaratāmratālujihvauṣṭhaḥ supārśvaḥ snigdhaḥ savarṇamṛduromā kūrmapādaḥ stadhvasthitiścitāṁsaḥ pṛthvāsanaḥ sūkṣmavinducitrobahvanuromopacitaśrotraḥsunakho dhanuḥpṛṣṭhavaṁśo madhuvarṇatāluryūthābhirakṣitā sahiṣṇuranvarthavedī balavān kāmāturovṛkṣāvamardī mṛdunopāyena sādhya āśūpade śagrāhī ca bhavati . (udagro uccaḥ anuvṛttakaraḥ anukrameṇa vṛttakaraḥ puṣkaraḥ karāgraṁ manyā dhamanī anvarthavedī agre vakṣyate) . mandajātiḥ saṁketābhijñaḥ suhrasvo mahodarakaraśrotāḥ sthūladantastatapṛṣṭavaṁśaḥ sthūlahastajihvāṁsagrīvaḥ, pṛthuhastamastakaḥ suvibhaktoraḥśirāḥsumṛduvṛttaśrotraḥ sthūlāsthikarakavāpīvilapādaḥ sūkṣmanābhistanutāmratvakkarṇakaṭaḥ dīrghoccameḍhrāṅgulirbālabāladhirmuṣkarandhrakakṣavaraṇopadigdhohar yakṣaḥ subaddhajaghanaḥ savṛttoraktogambhīravedī mandajātiḥ jātaśaṅkodṛḍhamanmathastīkṣṇasādhyoyūthānugābhī grahaṇagatopi nāribhayamāviśati . (gambhīravedī vakṣyate upadigdho liptaḥ) mṛgajātīyaḥ punarhrasvapuṣkaroccahanuhastabāhyamehanasudantanakhapṛthuvaṁśa gnīvāsyodarameḍhratanurviśālanetrastathāvṛttatanuśrotraḥ kuṇṭhoṣṭho ghanāyatāgrakāyaḥ saṁkṣiptakarālo nyastamastakodīrghajihvoviṣāṇopanītaḥ śīghrobahvaśanobhārasāho manasvī durdamaḥ svayūthaparyantānucārī bhinnapurīṣo’tikramaṇavedī kleśāsahaḥ krandanaśceti . miśrāstu teṣāṁ parasparasaṁyogajāḥ sarvasaṁkulalakṣaṇā iti . bhadrā śreṣṭhābhavantyāsāṁ mandā madhyā kanīyasī . mṛgā miśrā’dhikai rjñeyā guṇadoṣaiḥ samāsataḥ . atha vanabhedena gajanedāḥ . athaiṣāṁ prācyakārūṣadaśārṇamārgaṇeyakakāliṅkakāparāntikasaurāṣṭra pañcanadākhyānyaṣṭau vanāni vāsasthānāni teṣāṁ pṛthak pṛtyak karmalakṣaṇamupadekṣyāmaḥ tatra himavadgaṅgāprayāgalauhatyāntare prācyavanamatrotpannāḥ kapilāḥ avyagrāḥ kunakhapārṣṇayovāraṇāścalapṛthupecakavaṁśapiṇḍakāḥ pṛthuhastāmandavegārūkṣāścapalākṛtayo bhavanti . (pecakaḥ pucchabhūlam) mekalo matsyo gaṅgāvatāraśceti kārūkākhyavanamatrotpannāḥ śyāmāścaṇḍāḥ sucaraṇāhrasvānātyāyatāḥ śīghrodagrāvṛhadbhiruddāmairdantairdantino bhavanti . mahāgiridaśārṇavindhyāṭavīrāvatīnāṁ madhye daśārṇaṁ vanamabhikhyātamatra dīrghāṅgulipuṣkarāḥ pādmabhāḥ śyāmā vā durgrahāḥ suvṛttajaghanāgrāḥ sitasūkṣmavinducitrāścūtaphalatulyamada gandhinoviśālotsaṅgadantāḥ sthūlahastāsyaśirāgrīvā madhvakṣāḥ svāsanāḥsatvavantaśca . pāripātravaidiśabrahmāvartavanānāmantarmārgaṇeyakaṁ vanamatrodagnāḥ śīghradīrghakrameṇopadigdhāṅgāḥ balavanto’bhijātāḥ supramāṇāḥ madhvakṣāmṛdutvacaḥ kacāvilaprāyā alpapecakāhariśyāvākhaṇḍacchannāḥ suhastāḥ snigdharomāṇaḥ sthirāḥ suśarīrāḥ kureṇūnāmadhipatayaḥ svalpatāpāśca . vipulasahyadakṣiṇāraṇyotkalānāṁ madhye kāliṅgakaṁ vanamatra kalaviṅkākṣāḥ sarvaśvetāḥ sthirapadāḥ śīghrāḥ mṛdvaruṇarīmāṇastanutvagudarādīrghakeśabāladhayo dīrghakramāḥ balavanto’lpapecakāḥ padmaprabhā yāturudagnā dhanuḥpṛṣṭhavaṁśāraktatālujihvauṣṭhāḥ suprayogagrahasukhāḥvarāhajadhanāḥ nīcavṛttanakhāḥsthiracaraṇāḥ āśusuvedinomadhudaśanāḥ pītahrasvaśirodharāḥ mahoragavṛhatkarāḥ mṛdudīrghahastāhastino bhavanti . narmadodadhisevadeśāntopahāraṇāmantarato’parāntikaṁ vanamatra mānino dhīrāḥ śyāmāḥsaptapratiṣṭhitāḥ dṛśyajaghanaśirodharā pīnāyataviṣāṇāḥ svāsyakā mṛdutvaca udagrādīrgharaktatālvoṣṭhajihvāmahotsaṅgāḥ padmamadagandhino dhanuḥpṛṣṭhavaṁśāvivṛttāsyānānyavanavicāriṇaḥ . dvārakārbudāvartanarmadāntarataḥ saurāṣṭrakaṁ vanamatrālpāyuṣaścaṇḍāḥ piṅgāyatākṣāḥ madhyāyatāṅghrayo’lpapecakā mṛduvibhaktamātrāpratilomalomaśacara raṇāstanutvakkarṇanakhāḥ sūkṣmadantāḥ śikṣātyaja iti . himavatsindhukurujāṅgalakānāmabhyantare vanaṁ pañcanadākhyaṁ tatra sphuṭitarūkṣaśvetāṁśudantāstanuvindūpacitakarāḥ sugandhayogṛdavomahāpecakadeśāṅgapramāṇāḥsūkṣmavṛhattvacodurvin eyādhyānaśīlāḥ kavalatṛṣo bhavantyapi . vaneṣveteṣu jāyante pradhānāmadhyamottamāḥ . praśastā ninditāścāpi teṣāṁ vakṣyāmi lakṣaṇam . namrajatukāṣṭhasaṅkāśaṁ hrasvamalpāṅgughapuṣraṁ durgandhaṁ karkaśatvagromāṇamātatastavyasthūlaviralaparvāṇaṁ hastino hastamadhyanyavighātadhanyaṁ pītaṁ mṛduromāṇamanupūrvapatitaṁ cārudīrghāṅguliponaṁ pṛthupuṣkaraṁmṛduvalinam . sugandhivṛttaṁ pañcahastāyataṁ dviraktaṁ vṛhatcchrotogrovukāśa ca . kakṣasphuṭitāhrasvamalinaviṣamacakrakhaṇḍasūkṣmadantāvapūjitau pūjitau ca snigdhaślakṣṇapradakṣiṇonnatāmalinasamamāhitau madhusavarṇau mukulitāgrāvāvādhamanyāyātāvaṣṭādaśāṅgulapariṇāhau . atha virūpaviṣame varāhanakuladhvāṅkṣavānarābhe rūkṣmavicchinnekṣaṇe sannimīlite locane na pūjite pūjite ca kalaviṅkābhasūryamaṇi vahnitulye svanupahite ca . praśastaṁ samāhitamāyatapṛthu bāhityamavasthitaraktatālujihvauṣṭhacārusūkṣmaślakṣṇavindūpacitaṁ sarvasaṁpūrṇam . mṛdumṛduniryāṇapīḍitapuṣkaraṁ viṣamamāsanāt ṣaḍaṅgulāvāgbandhanābhāvena natakumbhalambambenātirikta pramāṇaṁ ghaṇṭāghanapiṅga rūkṣāsthūladvandva romopacitamapūjitaṁ śirovāraṇānāṁ pūjitaṁ mahodayasthānamupavitasaptakamanimnakharaniryāṇaṁ pṛthupuṣkaraṁ snigdhamṛdusūkṣṇayugnaromasuvibhaktoṣṇīṣavitānāvagrāhaṁ vā hrasvītkruṣṭopakraṣṭau vṛttau stabdhau tanuviṣamasirātatau pīḍitāntāvatiruddhapramāṇau saṁvṛtacchidrau sāndramṛdusupramāṇasirālāvapāṭhitapuṭasaṁvipulamūlikau, pṛṣṭhacchidrau dundubhisvanau vā . kleśāvahācchidrātidīrghānupacitapīḍikā sumuhatī pṛṣṭhālambanātyudgatāyatāsthānāvapīḍitā grīvā vāraṇasyāpraśastā śastā tu prahvopari piṇḍikā dṛḍhārakṣī tri baliḥ sāsnāratniparīṇāhā dvādaśāṅgulāyatā sarvasampūrṇā vā . viṣamamavāgraṁ saṁkṣiptalamvaṁ saṁpuṭamānasaṁ vigarhitaṁ sthiraṁ ca vinatamatyudgataṁ vaktaṁ pṛṣṭhavaṁśayaśobhanam . śobhanamupacitasūkṣmaṁ dhanuḥpramāṇamevaṁ saṁsthānaṁ vidyāt . atha pūrvagātrañchidronnatāṁsaṁ vikalitahastayorvṛttaṁ sirālambhanaṁ stabdhavyādhidvandvohanirlagnaṁ viṣamakacābilam pramāṇahīnamaniṣṭam iṣṭamanupūrṇopacitaṁ sthiravimaktājilasatkīṭamanupavimbamukhamacchidrarandhropacitamath oraktaṁ vā . atha jaghanaṁ ghanamucchritāsthi nirmāṁsapecakaṁ kalāhīnātiriktapramāṇaṁ bāladhyanuyāyi samanarthakaram . arthakaramatpapecakaṁ palopacitamadṛśyaśuṣkaspaṣṭacaturasramāyatāgnaṁ cārubāladhiparipūrṇāṇḍakoṣāyatatayā nāsirālapallavākāramehanamajayanañjayanaṁ ca śyāvālparūkṣasphuṭitanakhaśliṣṭasandhi, paruṣāsāratalasahā na pūjitāḥ pādāḥ anye bhavantyapi ca . viṁśatyaṣṭādaśanakhāḥ sthirāḥ kūrmasamāhitāḥ . gajānāṁ pūjitāḥ pādā ye ca syurvikacāvilāḥ . pādāḥ kacāvilā rukṣavibarṇāḥ paruṣāḥ kṛśāḥ . vāraṇānānna śastāḥ syurye vā snigdhatanūruhāḥ . sūkṣmabindu citāṁ snigdhāṁ tvacaṁ śaṁsanti dantinām . āsyaspṛśau viśālasya viṣāṇau pārśvaunnatau . upāhato viśālena dantaikena vāraṇaḥ . anunnatābhyāṁ saṁpannaḥkudantaḥ syānnatāvadhiḥ . ūrdhvaṁ vaktrāntarālasya pratimānasamau dvijau . hraṣvasthūlātidīrgheṇa dantenaikena vā guṇāḥ . varjyāste śubha kāmena sarva evātigarhitāḥ . avdadvaye nadījānāṁ pañcame’vde vanaukasām . dantamūlaparīṇāhān dviguṇānkalpayetpare . śaraśaktidhanuścakraśūlapaṭṭisalakṣaṇāḥ . dantāgrarājayo yasya sa nṛpaṁ voḍhumarhati . romṇāṁ tu saṁśrayo yaśca piṭaka sa udāhṛtaḥ . saṁ jyeṣṭhaḥ saptabhāgonomadhyabho’sau mataṅgajaḥ . antyaḥ ṣaḍḍāgahīnaḥ syādato’nyohi na pūjitaḥ . sukhāya pecake daighyaṁ pṛṣṭhapārśvodarāntaram . ānāhaucchraya pādādvijñeyo yāvadāsanam . vanaviśeṣeṇa gajalakṣaṇaṁ tatraiva vārhasyatyasaṁhitā . vanānāṁ madhye prācyaṁ kāli ṅgakamāparāntikaṁ ca trīṇi vanānyatiśobhanāni . trayāṇamapi prācyaṁ vanaṁ madhyavanamapareṣāmiva śobhanam . tatrairāvatakulaprasūtisambhavāḥ prāyeṇa mṛgamiśrabhadraṇa kṣaṇāḥ mahākāyāḥ kariṇo bhavanti . vinayasatvaśaktisampannāḥpūgaphalaprabhāstāmratviṣaḥ praviralamadā gajā yuddhecāpasarpaṇopasarvaṇanīravā bhavanti nātikrodhanāḥ samudvejitāḥ satvaṁ darśayanti . te ca vṛkṣaiḥ kavalaiḥ kāyopavaghātātiśayena madābhimukhāḥ kartṛvyāḥ . kāliṅgake vā”parāntike ca tretāyugotpannāḥ mandā mahāgajānvayajā mandābhidhānāḥ prāyaśo mṛgāvayavāḥ saṅkīrṇāgajāḥ samutpadyante . nātyudagrā jaladaghrabhā nātisthirā mandā yuddhapriyāśca gajā bhavanti . tathā kārūṣadāśārṇamārgaṇeyakābhidhāneṣu madhyamā gajāḥ samutpadyante mṛgamandajātayaḥ te ca cārbavayavāḥ madhyamabalāmadhyama pramāṇāḥ sthūlaromābilaśarīrāstanuradā mandagatayaḥ . tathā saurāṣṭre pāñcanadābhidhāne dvāparayugotpannā mṛgamataṅgajānvayā mṛgaprāyā gajābhavanti bhīravaḥ kutsitāṅgāḥ nāticaṇḍādurmadāḥ durvṛttāśca evaṁvidhāgajāḥ samutpadyante vanācca vanāntare gateṣudurvṛtteṣu gajeṣu dhenukāsamparkeṇa guptavane’pi kāliṅgake’pi . trāsaśīlaśca bhīruśva hrasva vāmanamastakaḥ . hīnāgrabhogo duḥśīlastvasaṁhataśarīrabhṛt . samucchritastvanāyāmī parīṇāhavivarjitaḥ . mṛgasvarūpodīnaśca mṛgajātirgajādhamaḥ . ataḥ paraṁ pravakṣyāmi saṁrkīṇṇasya ca lakṣaṇam . paśutvādvāraṇānāñca gacchatāṁ ca viyoniṣu . dhenukāsu bhavantyete gajā saṁkīrṇalakṣaṇāḥ . madromandomṛgovātha śuddhajātiḥ prajāyate . tasmānmiśrāṇi rūpāṇi gadatome nibodhata . ānantyānmiśrajātānāṁ niścayonopapadyate . tathāpi kiñcidudveśāmniśralakṣaṇamucyate . bhadramando bhadramṛgo bhadramanda mṛgastathā . iha bhedatrayaṁ mandamṛgayorapi jāyate . bhadrādīnāṁ ca sarveṣāṁ rūpaṁ saṁkīrṇasaṁjñitam . ūrdhvāghaḥ kāryabhedena tajjanirmidyate dvidhā . tridhā ca bhidyatemūya ekaikantu yathākramam . evamaṣṭādaśavidhaṁ kīrtitaṁ miśralakṣaṇam . śubhāśubhaṁ vimāgena sāmpratam nigadāmyaham . bhadra mandobhavediṣṭomṛgamandastathādhamaḥ . bhadramanda mṛgaścaiva madhyamaḥ parikīrtitaḥ . bhadrajāti rmahākāyogajomadhye tu dantinām . mando’vayavaleśena sa mukto bhavati dvipaḥ . mṛgasyāpi hi rūpeṇa kiñciccānugatena vai . aśubhatvaṁ na bhadrasya jāyate śobhanohi saḥ . locanānāṁ pradhānatvaṁ yasmācchāstreṣu kīrtitam . tasmānmṛgākṣisaṁsaktobhadro’pi hi na śasyate . bhādreṇo parikāyena māndenādhogatena vā . unnatohi gajānāntu bhadramandobhavedgajaḥ . anenaiva hi rūpeṇa viparyāsena yo gajaḥ . so’pi śobhana eva syānmandabhadraiti smṛtaḥ . evaṁ vidhāt mṛge cāpi lakṣaṇānmiśralakṣaṇam . mahāvayavabāhulyāt mṛgarūpasyaleśataḥ . bhadrāvayavanirmuktomadhyamo’sau gajo bhavet kāyena yo bhavedbhadro sandovāpi mataṅgajaḥ . mṛgagātro’paraścaiva sa bhavedvegavān gajaḥ . mṛgarūpādhikatvaṁ ca dṛśyate yasya dantinaḥ . adhamastu sa vijñeyaḥ satvaśaktivivarjitaḥ . karadantākṣikumbhaiśca yo mṛgojāyate gajaḥ . śeṣāvayavabhadro’pi hīna eva bhavedasau . evamuddeśamātreṇa miśrabhedā mayoditāḥ . noditā ye’pi te’trāpi miśrā jñeyā manīṣibhiḥ . miśralakṣaṇasaṁyoga uktaṣṭaṁ yasya dṛśyate . rūpantannāmadheyo’sau jāyate hi mataṅgajaḥ . ataḥ parampravakṣmāmilakṣaṇaṁ giricāriṇām . tathā nadī carāṇāṁ ca tathaivobhamayacāriṇām . mahābalā mahākāyāścitāṁsā giricāriṇaḥ . supāśvāścārudigdhāṅgādṛḍhapādāgataklamāḥ . udagrānirbhayāścaiva sallakīkavalapriyāḥ . taṭāghātavidhau bhugnadantadārita bhūtalāḥ . śārdūlādimahāsatvasaṁsphoṭātaṅkavarjitāḥ . madasrāvakṣatotsāhādurdamāvāribhīravaḥ . pāṁśukrīḍāratā nityaṁ drumonmūlanatatparāḥ . viṣāṇaveṣṭanāśīlāḥ kheṣṭasantāpanīrakāḥ . karāgrasphoṭaniratā sītkārakaraṇapriyāḥ . anudagrāghanaśyāmāḥ sīkarodgiraṇapriyāḥ . toyakarmaṇi niḥśaṅkāmataṅgāśca nadīcarāḥ . ubhayeṣucarantye te nadīparvatasānuṣu . ye gajāhṛṣṭa manasaste bhavantyatiśobhanāḥ . sarveṣāmeva nāgānāṁ chāyālakṣaṇamuttamam . yadyathā jāyate yasya tattayaivābhidhīyate . satvāṁśakatvādbhadrasya pāṭalā bhavati pramā . navapallavasacchāyā snigdhā tanutanūruhā . tayātamo’ṁśakacācca kṛṣṇā mandasya jāyate . taruṇāmbuda saṁkāśā sthūlakṛṣṇakavābilā . rajo’ṁśakatvācca tathā mṛgasyāpi hi dhūsarā . malināmbudasaṁkāśā rūkṣā tanutanūruhāḥ . evaṁchāyāviśeṣāḥ syurbhadrādīnānmayoditāḥ . chāyā saṁmiśrabhāvācca miśrā bhavati dantinām . vanajātiguṇairbhadraḥ gajaśraiṣṭho narottama! . tamo’śakatvaṁ mandasya yadyaduktaṁ nibodha me . durmanastvaṁ tathā”lasyaṁ nidrālutvaṁ ca mūḍhatā . gambhīraveditā ceti mandasya tama utthiteḥ . evaṁ rajīguṇo rājan mṛgastena rajo’ṁśakaḥ . dhairthyaṁ sthairyaṁ paṭutvaṁ ca vinītatvaṁ sukarmatā . anvarthaveditā caiva bhayasthāneṣu mūḍhatā . subhagatvaṁ ca dhīmattvaṁ satvasyaite guṇāḥ smṛtāḥ . ataḥ satvāṁśakorājan bhadrajātirudāhṛtaḥ . citratvaṁ bāhuśirasorantarmaṇigataṁ tathā . dantayormadhu varṇatvaṁ netrayormadhupiṅgatā . āsanasya pṛthutvañca pūrṇatā kukṣipārśvapoḥ . pṛthutvaṁ pṛṣṭhabhāgasya ghanatvaṁ samasandhitā . snigdhacchāyā tvathāyāmaḥpariṇāhocchrayau tathā . saśrīkatvaṁ gurutvaṁ ca kāyasyaite guṇāḥ smṛtāḥ . sarvalakṣaṇasaṁpūrṇo dṛśyate na mataṅgajaḥ . pradhānāvayave loke yatnaḥ kāryo manīṣibhiḥ . hīnaṁ kṛṣṇaṁ ca kalmāṣaṁ puṣkaraṁ na praśasyate . saṁpūrṇaṁ māṁsalaṁ raktaṁ sukumāraṁ śubhaṁ smṛtam . tryaṅgulantubhaveddhīnaṁ hīnampativināśanam . kṛṣṇaṁ bharturvighātāyakalmāṣaṁ bhartṛrīgadam . saṁpūrṇaṁ siddhidaṁ bhartuḥ puṣkara caturaṅgulam .. saubhāgyadaṁ māṁsalantu sukumāraṁ tathārthadam . raktapadmadalacchāyaṁ tathā miṣṭānnapānadam . ataḥ paraṁ śubhejñeye śrītasī pāṭalodare . pañcāṅgulapramāṇena vartulatvena cārthade . avāṅmukhaṁca tāmraṁ ca karṇatālaṁ sukhapradam . hrasvā sthūlā ca vipulā citriṇī śyāmalonitā . kuñcitā ca tathā dṛṣṭiḥ saptadhādantināṁ matā . tāsāṁ tu tryaṅgulāyāmā sā hrasvetyabhisaṁjñitā . hrasvā karoti nṛpatervināśaṁ śīghrameva hi . sthūla durbhikṣakaraṇī śyāmalā nṛpaduḥkhadā . karoti citriṇīnityaṁ tasyaiva tu vasukṣayam . bhugnā dṛṣṭirvināśāya rājñodhanavināśinī . kuñcitāhīnayoścaiva yudvakāle riporjayam . ataḥ paraṁ pravakṣyāmi krameṇa karalakṣaṇam . na karaṁ dīrghamicchanti bāladheḥ śāstrapaṇḍitāḥ . na bāladhisamaṁ hastaṁ nātidīrghaṁ kramāyatam . na tanuṁ nātikāyaṁ ca na rūkṣaṁ na kṛtavraṇam . nākrameṇa kṛtotsedhaṁ na hīnaṁ daśanāntaram . na hrasvāṅgulisaṁyuktaṁ nātisaṁkaṭapuṣkaram . etallakṣaṇasaṁyuktaṁ karaṁ śaṁsanti kovidāḥ . bāladheḥ susamohīnaḥ samovā dantiduḥkhadaḥ . atidārghobhavedbharturāyuṣaḥ kṣayakārakaḥ . tanurvyādhikaro yāturatikāyo’rthanāśanaḥ . rūkṣovyādhivraṇaṅkuryādyāturvraṇakṛtāṁ vyathām . pratilomena ca sthūlogajasya susvanāśanaḥ . asamañjasahīnaśva asamañjasa vartulaḥ . duḥkhaśokabhayāyāsakartā bhavati nityaśaḥ . daśanāntarahīnaśca jāyate dantirīgakṛt . kathitaṁ pūrvameveṣu puṣkarāṅgulilakṣaṇam . ato mayā na kathitaṁ sāmprataṅkaralakṣaṇe . nirvalīkodīrgharomā kramavṛttatvasaṁyutaḥ . aṇubinduvicitraśca dairvyeṇa ca śatāṅgulaḥ . bāladheḥ puṣkaraṁ yāvadāyāmojātyape kṣayā . aratnitrayā”nāhaśca hīnahīnatarakramāt . yuktastvanena mānena karaḥ pūjyatamo bhavet .. nirbalīke ca saubhāgyandīrgharomārthadaḥ smṛtaḥ . kramavṛttojayaṁ kuryādaṇubinduyutodhanam . supramāṇaṁ bhavedrājñaḥ karasya parivardhanaḥ . ānāhabāṁśca satataṁ rājyasphītikarobhavet . karasya kīrtitaṁ hyetallakṣaṇaṁ śubhasaṁjñitam . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi lakṣaṇaṁ dantabeṣṭayoḥ . kacahīnāvatisthūlau viṣamau śithilau tathā . dantaveṣṭau sadā bhartuḥ pramāṇābhyāsasaukhyadau . dantamūle susambadvau sakacau kiñcidunnatau . dṛṣṭau sadā tathā bharturvṛdvidau parikīrtitī . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi lakṣṇantu viṣāṇayoḥ . vyastatā saṅkaṭatvaṁ ca prāṁśutā bhasmaśubhratā . vakratvaṁ hrasvatā caiva dhūsaratvaṁ ca rūkṣatā . mṛdutā’dhogatitvañca hīnatā mūlamadhyayoḥ . prāntayoḥ sthūlatā caiva dīrghatā cātimātratā . sarpacchatrakakāntitvaṁ doṣāhyete caturdaśa . dantayostu samākhyātāḥ phalaṁ teṣānnibodha me . vyastau ca saṅkaṭau dantau madahānikarau tu tau . dantinastanutāyuktau vyādhidau parikīrtitau . bhasmaśubhrau tathā bharturmahā kleśakarau matau . vakrau cārthavināśāya hrasvau ca parikīrtitau . dhūsarau rūkṣatāyuktau gajasyāyurvināśanau . mṛdutvayuktau nāgasya śalyavraṇakarau matau . sthūlāgrādho gatitve ca bharturyātuśca duḥkhade . aśubhaṁ lakṣaṇaṁ hyetaddantayoḥ kathitaṁ mayā . śubhaṁ ca sāmpratambakṣye yathāvadanupūrvaśaḥ . snigdhau samau suniṣkrāntau saṁpūrṇauvraṇavarjitau . mukulāgrau dṛḍhau vāpi tāmnacūḍau halopamau . dakṣiṇābhyunnatau kiñcit mṛṇālakumudaprabhau . mudhakundadalacchāyau hemacamprakapiñjarau . madhupiṅgau ghṛtacchāyau pīpūṣasadṛśaprabhau . ketakīkusumābhau ca mṛgāṅkakiraṇaprabhau . adhyardhvāratnimānau ca tadardhānāhasaṁyutau . amīmirlakṣaṇairyuktau dantau nāgasya sammatau . snigdhau dhanapradau bharturāyuṣaśca karau matau . arighnau tu suniṣkrāntau saṁpūrṇau rājyadau matau . nirvraṇau rājyalābhāya mukuṭāgrau jayapradau . dṛḍhau rogavināśāya tāmravūḍau halopamau . arisaṁghavināśāya kīrtitauśāstrapaṇḍitaiḥ . dakṣiṇābhyunnatau bhartuḥ kīrtitau bhāgyakārakau . mṛṇālakumudacchāyau subhikṣārogyakārakau . hemacampakasaṅkāśau vajrāmaraṇadau smṛtau . kuruto madhupiṅgau ca niḥsapatnaṁ mahītale . paśulābhakarau jñeyau ghṛtapīpūṣasannibhau . ketakīkusumābhau ca bharturvaṁśavivardhanau . adhyardvāratnikaudantau sutabhṛtyajayapradau . ānāhamānasaṁyuktau sadāsphītikarau matau . idaṁ śubhakaraṁ rājan! dantayorlakṣaṇaṁ matam . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi netrayorapi lakṣaṇam . mārjāranakulakrauñcaśākhāmṛganimekṣaṇān . sarvadoṣakarān rājan! gajān dūreṇa varjayet . snigdhe madhunibhedīpte kalaviṅkākṣisannibhe . raktapadmadalacchāye padmarāgamaṇiprabhe . nirdhūmāgniśikhākāre indranīlasamaprabhe . saumyadṛṣṭisamāyukte tryaṅgule locane śubhe . snigdhe vṛddhikare bharturmadhupiṅge jayaprade . dīpte dīptikare caiva pratāpāyatane tathā . kalaviṅgākṣirūpe ca dhanadhānyavivardhane . cāmīkarakare nityaṁ raktapadmadalaprabhe . padmarāganibhecaiva ratnālaṅkārakārake . nirdhūmāgniśikhākāre pratipakṣabhayaṅkare . mānayukte ca saumye ca locane balavardhane . akṣikūṭakaṭoddeśanimnau rājyavināśanau . saṁpūrṇau ca balotsāhamadavṛdvikarau matau . dantāśrayaṁ bhavennityaṁ tālukaṁ ṣoḍaśāṅgulam . ṣaḍaṅgulaṁ pṛthutvena vaṁśa gadhyagataṁ bhavet . tathā śubhāśubhaṁ caiva lakṣaṇajñaiḥ prakīrtitam . kṛsaramparidagdhañca kṛṣṇaṁkalmāṣamevavā . caturvidhamaniṣṭaṁ syādyathāvadabhidhīyate . kṛṣṇaṁ masīsamaṁ jñeyaṁkalmāṣaṁ kṛṣṇalohitam . māṁsalaṁ dhūmravarṇaṁ ca paridagdhaṁ prakī rtitam . kṛsarañca tilacchāyaṁ kathitaṁ śāstravedibhiḥ . garbhasthasya yadā pittaṁ vīyate tālukaṁ bhṛśam . kṛṣṇatālustadā nāgojāyate pāpalakṣaṇaḥ . vyāghibhiḥ pīddhyate nityaṁ vātapittakaphodbhavaiḥ . tṛtīyāṁ vā catuthīṁ vā daśāṁ prāpya vinaśyati . saṁgrāme vā palāyeta bahuśastrakṛtavraṇṇaḥ . śastra saṅghātapūrṇāṅgaḥ kṛtāntabhavanaṁ vrajet . vātapittakaphā yasya kurvanti tāluke gadam . garbhasthasyaiva kalmāṣatālukaṁ tasya jāyate kṛṣṇatāluni ye doṣā rakte caiva guṇāḥ smṛtāḥ . kalmāṣa tālunastetu bhavanti ca dvayorapi . raktacchāyaṁ yadā vaṁśe pārśvayostvasitaṁ bhavet . tadā madhyaphalaṁ jñeyaṁ guṇadoṣa samāśrayāt . yadā vaṁśe ca kṛṣṇaṁ syātpārśvayostāmratā bhavet . bharturudvegajanakaṁ kalmāṣaṁ tālukaṁ tadā . kiñciddhīnaṁ tu yattālu paridagdhaṁ tadā bhavet . nāgasyādhoraṇasyāpi balakṣayakaraṁ hi tat . kṛsaraṁ ca bhavet tālu pittakopasamudbhavam . mahāmātravināśāya vāraṇasyopajāyate . (mahāmātrohastipakaḥ) kṛṣṇatālorapi yadā dakṣiṇāvartanaṁ bhavet . dṛśyate nityamevaṁ hi tadāsau doṣavarjitaḥ . yathā gṛhṇāti no doṣān sulokaḥ musamāhitaḥ . guṇān karoti hṛdaye na tathā kathitānapi . doṣaghnaṁ lakṣaṇaṁ śastaṁ yadācāryairudāhṛtam . tattathaivāvagantavyaṁ nānyathātrāpi bhāṣitam . evaṁ jihvāpi mantavyā tālunaḥ samalakṣaṇā . aratnimātrā dairghyeṇa vistāre’ṣṭāṅgulā matā . aśubhaṁ lakṣaṇaṁ hyetattālukasya mayoditam . śubhaṁ ca sāmprataṁ vakṣye lakṣaṇaṁ śṛṇucānagha! . raktaṁ śvetaṁkaṣāyaṁ ca tālukaṁsyāt śubhapradam . raktaṁ vṛddhikaraṁ bhartustathā cāyurvivardhanam . dantino’śokapuṣpābhaṁ ripukṣayakarammatam . śvetaṁ puṣṭikaraṁ cāpi vā raṇasyopajāyate . campakābhaṁ tathā bharturāraugyasya vivardhanam . kaṣāyaṁ sarvadā khyāta prayātuḥ saukhyavardhanam . evaṁ jihvāpi raktābhā sarvasaukhyapradā matā . ataḥpara pravakṣyāmi sṛkkaṇyāśritya lakṣaṇam . dantino mānahīne ca sṛkkaṇī mānavarjite . (sṛkkaṇī oṣṭhasandhī) mukharīgakare nityaṁ paṇḍitaiḥ parikīrtite . sarvasaukhyaprade tasya saṁpūrṇe dvādaśāṅgule . ataḥparaṁ va pravakṣyāmi lakṣaṇaṁcivukoṣṭhayoḥ . aromaśambalīyuktamātāmraṁ ca tathā laghu . gajasyauṣṭhaṁ na śaṁsanti munayo dantarogadam . dīrgharomā susaṁpūrṇa oṣṭhaḥ padmadalaprabhaḥ . ṣoḍaśāṅgulānāhaśca hastārdhaṁ vāyataḥ śubhaḥ . bharturāyuḥkarodīrgho dīrgharomā ca kīrtitaḥ . pūrṇaḥ pūrayate kośaṁ raktaḥ saubhāgyadobhavet . aromaśaṁ tathāhīnaṁ cibukaṁ na praśasyate . taddhi vāraṇanāthasya mukharogakarammatam . caturaṅgulamānantu sthūlaṁ romāvilaṁ yat tatpraśastaṁ gajendrāṇāṁ sukhālaṅkhārakārakam . nimne ca viṣame caiva hīne caivāśubhe mate . madahānikare nitya sagade karṇarogade . śaśvanninādayukte ca same caiva sukhaprade . mānaṁ ca karṇapālyāstu mūlādārabhya gṛhyate . bāhitthāvaghi kumbhaṁ ca hīnaṁ nimnaṁ ca garhitam . mukharogakaraṁ nitya satyahānikaraṁ ca tat . pūrṇaṁ caivonnataṁ sārdhahastamātrāyataṁ bhavet . taddhi vāraṇanāthasya mukharogakaraṁ matam . caturaṅgugamāna tu sthūlam romābilañca yat . tat praśastaṁ gajendrāṇāṁ sukhālaṅkārakārakam . aratnipariṇāhañca kariṇāṁ satvaśaktidam . vāmanaṁ hastahīnañca pariṇāhavivarjitam . avyaktañca na śaṁsanti vātakumbhaṁ vipatkaram . dvādaśāṅgulavistārandairghyeṇāṣṭādaśāṅgulam . vyaktaṁśuktipuṭākāraṁ tadbharturlābhakārakam . gartākāre ca niryāṇe kaṭhine cātikutsite . śirasorogajanane gajasyārohakasya ca . saṁpūrṇe sukumāre ca supraśaste prakīrtite . rājyavṛddhikare nityaṁ bharturvijayakārake . idameva hi vijñeyaṁ lakṣaṇaṁ kaṭapārśvayoḥ . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi lakṣaṇaṁ kumbhayorapi . viṣamatvamaromatvaṁ dehacchāyāvivarṇatā . samatā kaṇṭhapṛṣṭhābhyāṁ samādhikyamapūrṇatā . vyaktatā vāmanatvaṁ ca pariṇāhavihīnatā . tanubhāvaḥ śikharayoḥ kumbhadoṣā daśa smṛtāḥ . bhartuścāpatkarau jñeyau viṣamau romavarjitau . dehacchāyāvivarṇau tu śatrulokavivardhanau . kaṇṭhapṛṣṭhasamau caiva prayātuḥ pravināśanau . mānādhikau ca hīnau ca bharturucchedakārakau . vyāptau ca vāmanau caivabhartuḥ kīrtivināśanau . pariṇāha vihīnau ca kośakṣayakarau matau . śikharasya tanutvena yuktau kumbhau tu rogadau . aśubhaṁ lakṣaṇaṁ hyetatsāmpratañca śubhaṁ śṛṇu . samau dīrghakacākrāntau vistīrṇaśikharau tathā . karṇa mūlātsamārabhya hastārdvajamitocchrayau . susaṁhatau ca pīnau ca kāminīkucasannibhau . samākāntalalāṭau ca dehacchāyā samaprabhau . ārohakaśarīrārdhadarśanāvaraṇakṣamau . saśrīkau ca suvṛttau ca śubhau kumbhau prakīrtitau . samau ca dīrgharomāṇau bhartuḥ śrīsaukhyakārakau . samānau ripunāśāya tathaiva ca samunnatau . susaṁhatau ca pīnau ca varastrīlābhakārakau . śatrunāśakarau jñeyau kāminīkucasannibhau . samākrāntalalāṭau ca susvadau roganāśanau . ārohisthagitārdhau ca saśrīkau ca jayapradau . vṛttau ca hastināṁ kumbhau puṣpālaṅkārakārakau . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi karṇayorapi lakṣaṇam . nirlomaśau snasākīrṇau tanucchidrau tanutvacau . (snasā sirā) saṅkaṭau viṣamau rūkṣau tru ṭitāgrau ca niṣṭhurau . stabdhau ca vartulau caiva karṇau nāgasya ninditau . phalañca sāmprataṁ vakṣye yathāvadanupūrvaśaḥ . nirlomaśau snasākīrṇau gajasya karṇarogadau . niṣṭhurau truṭitāgrau ca yātuḥkośaharau matau . stabdhau ca vartulau caiva gajasyāyurvināśanau . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi śubhakarṇaviniścayam . dviratnimānasaṁyuktau sirājālavivarjitau . saptatvacau mahācchidrau snigdhau dundubhi nisvanau . kapolamaṇḍalāsphālāttataśabdau muhurmuhuḥ . karṇau cāmarasaṁkāśau mṛduromakṛtārcanau . ajarjaramṛduprāntāvīṣadguptāvacūlikau . mayūratālavṛntābhau suvistīrṇasamau śubhau . dviratnimānasaṁyuktau bharturāyuḥkarau matau . snasājālavinirmuktau śirorogavināśakau . samatvacau mahācchidrau gajalābhakarau matau . snigdhaukāntikarau nityaṁ jayadau dundumisvanau . śatrunāśakarau proktau mṛduromīkṛtatārcanau . ajarjaramṛduprāntau prayātuḥ saukhyakārakau . gajasyopacayāyaiva īṣadguptāvacūlikau . mayūratālavṛntābhau turaṅgabalavardhanau . suvistīrṇau samau bhartu rbhūmilāmakarau matau . karṇayostu samākhyātaṁ mayaitatśubhalakṣaṇam . kaṇṭhasya sāmprataṁ vakṣye yathāvadanupūrvaśaḥ . avakrohīno dīrghaśca kaṇṭhaśca śubhadobhavet . ārohakaprabhūṇāñca kramaśaḥ kuñjarasya ca . avakraḥ pariṇāhena saptaṣaṣṭyadhikaṁ śatam . aṅgulānāṁ tathāyāme dvādaśaivāṅgulāni tu . sampūrṇapiṇḍitodagraścāntarmaṇivibhūṣitaḥ . kaṇṭhovāraṇanāthasya evaṁ bhūtaḥ supūjitaḥ . ṛjuḥ pramodajananaḥ sampūrṇaḥkāryasiddhidaḥ . ahrasvojayakṛdbhartuḥ kīrtitaḥ pūrṇapiṇḍakaḥ . udagrovaṁśavṛddhiṁ ca pratāpaṁ kurute tathā . antarmaṁṇisamāyuktomaṇiratnaprado bhavet . karālañcātinimnaṁ ca āsanaṁ na praśasyate . karālaṁ yāturaśubhaṁ nimnaṁ ca vraṇakārakam . dairghyeṇa hastamātraṁ tu vistīrṇañca śubhaṁ smṛtam . vistīrṇaṁ vistṛtaṁ rājyaṁ sampūrṇaṁ kurute jayam . vaṁśasyātha pravakṣyāmi lakṣaṇaṁ tu śubhāśubham . atyucchritonimnapāraḥ hrasvo vaṁśonaśasyate . rājñāṁ ca pādarogāṇāṁ kartā ca sa mavetsadā . ṣaṇṇavatyaṅgulāyāsamāsanātpaścimāsanam . yāvat prapūryate pārśvavaṁśo’śvaphalakākṛtiḥ . śubho jñeyo gajendrāṇāmāyāmaḥ kurute sukham . pūrṇapārśvastu lābhāya dhanuḥpṛṣṭhaḥ śriyaṁ nayet . aratnidvayamānaṁ tu pecakātpaścimāsanam . ghanāsthi viṣamaṁ nimnaṅgahitaṁ puccharogadam . māṁsopacayapūrṇaṁ ca vistīrṇañca śubhaṁ matam . jaghanopari rogāṇāṁtaddhi nāśakaraṁ matam . (pecakātpucchamūlāt) . pucchogajasya no śasto bahudīrgho’tilambitaḥ . karoti mahatīṁ pīḍāṁrājñaścādhoraṇasya ca . dvyaṅgulastu pṛthutvena dairghyeṇāṣṭādaśāṅgulaḥ . saṁpūjyaḥ pecakojñeyo gajabhartuḥ sukhapradaḥ . vakraṁ sthūlañca hrasvaṁ ca pucchaṁ kacavivarjitam . samānāhaṁ ca nāgasya sarvadoṣakaraṁ bhavet . avakra ṛjudīrghaśca granthihīnaḥ supecakaḥ . gopucchabālapratimakacabrātavibhūṣitaḥ . bhūmiṁ tu na spṛśet yastu caturbhiścāṅgulaiḥ sadā . sa śubho bāladhirjñeyo gajabhartṛsukhapradaḥ . atipramāṇaṁ hrasvaṁ ca karvūraṁ vigataprabham . sirālaṁ cāśubhaṁ meḍhraṁ rājahastipaduḥkhadam . śastaṁ ṣaḍaṅgulāyāmaṁ nāhataḥ ṣoḍaśāṅgulam . sirājālavinirmuktamāmrapallavasaprabham . dvyaṅgulaṁ srotasā yuktaṁ vindumātravivarjitam . meḍhraṁ praśastaṁ vijñeyaṁ bharturjīvitavardhvanam . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi lakṣaṇaṁ gātrayīrapi . hīne tanūca dīrghe ca samamāṁsocchraye tathā . viṣame ca kacākrānte gātre nāgasya nindite . hīne tanū ca kurutaḥ prayāturvinipātanam . samamāṁsocchraye yāturviṣame ca vipatkare . kavāvile gajasyaiva gātrarogakaretathā . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi mātrayoḥ śubhalakṣaṇam . sārdhadviratnistriratniḥ śatāṅgulasamānatā . evaṁmite smṛte gātre bharturārogyasaukhyade . same ca kacahīne ca gajalābhakare tathā . gajasya puṣṭide nityaṁ māṁsale ca ghane smṛte . mātre vāraṇanāthasya evaṁbhūte śubhe mate . cipiṭe vā saphalake gātrarogakare sadā . saṁpūrṇe rājyade bharturgajasya vasusuprade . tathaiva romanihite gajasya galoragade . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi nakhānāñca śubhāśubham . hīnāḥkṛṣṇāśca khaṇḍāśca rūkṣāśca na nakhāḥ śubhāḥ . sadā ca rogadā hīnāḥkṛṣṇā bhartṛvināśanāḥ . khaṇḍārūkṣāgajasyaiva pādavyādhivivardhanāḥ . snigdhāścandrārdhasaṅkāśā mānenaiva puronakhāḥ . saptādipañca saṁkhyāni aṅgulāni krameṇa hi . evaṁ vidhānakhāḥ śastā bharturārogyakārakāḥ . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi pādayorapi lakṣaṇam . hīnau suṣṭhutalau rūkṣau caraṇau dantiduḥkhadau . hastapramāṇau dairghyeṇa kūrmākārau sukhapradau . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi lakṣaṇañcāparāśritam . atyucchrite ca hīne ca nindite cāpare tanū . sampūrṇeca śubhe jñeyetryaratnyāyāmasaṁ yute . nindite rogade jñeye pūjite prabhusaukhyade . dvādaśāṅgula hīnaṁ tu āsanātpaścimāsanam . aparapādayoścāpi āyāmo’ratnimātrakaḥ . nakhānāṁ ca tathā mānaṁ ṣaḍādicaturaṅgulam . pradhānāvayavānāntu lakṣaṇaṁ kathitaṁ yathā . utsedhāyāmanāhānāṁ sāmprataṁ kathayāmyaham . samatantusamāyuktatantunā vartitena ca . supraśaste dine nityaṁ mānaṁ kurvīta mānavit . saptāratni gajendrāṇāṁ pramāṇaṁ vanajanmanām . āsanaṁ yāvadutsedhastalasandhisu kīrtitaḥ . pecakātpratimānantu āyāmoratnayo nava . madhyadeśe tadānāhoṁ daśaratniḥ prakīrtitaḥ mānametaddhi bhadrasya munibhiḥpariprakīrtitam . saptamena tu bhāgena hīnaṁ mandasya jāyate . mandāddhīnaṁ mṛgākhyasya ṣaḍbhāgena prakīrtitam . evaṁ krameṇa vaktavyaṁ mānaṁ mānaviśāradaiḥ . kiñcinmānādhike vāpi na doṣaḥ saṁprapadyate . doṣāṇāṁ ca guṇānāñca vṛddhireva phalapradā . satvaṁ hi vāraṇendrāṇāṁ nityaṁ tantreṣu saṁsthitam . snigdhe madhunibhe dīpte kalaviṅkākṣisannibhe . raktapadmadalacchāye padmarāgamaṇiprabhe . nīlacchāye atīkṣṇe ca gaje satvaṁ pratiṣṭhitam . mājāravānarādīnāṁ sadṛśe nobalaṁ gaje . hīnasatvāśca jāyante girikūṭopamā api . adhikaṁpuṣakaraṁ yasya māṁsalatvena jāyate . prabhayāca kaṣāyaṁ syānmānenāṅgulapañcakam . kiñcidūne ca vijñeye śrotasī caturaṅgule . sthūlapañjāṅgulāyāmā tryaṅgulā nāha mānatā . hasto’pi pūrvamānasya sthūlatvenādhikobhavet . romaśonātivṛddhaśca pṛthulaḥ ṣaḍbhiraṅgulaiḥ . āyāmena ca hīnaḥsyāt pūrvamānāt ṣaḍaṅgulaiḥ . nātigopucchasaṁsthānaḥkṛṣṇavinduvibhūṣitaḥ . ānāhe ratni mānau tu sārdhahastadvayāyatau . pīyūṣakumudacchāyau kiñciccampakapiṅgalau . snigdhau mugdhatabhāveva dantau nāgasya kīrtitau . dantāveṣṭāvatisthūlau kacākrāntau suniṣṭhurau . pañcāṅgulau kaṭau jñeyau māṁsīpacayapūritau . jñeye kaṭopari tathā śrotasī dvyaṅgulāntare . ekāśītyaṅgulānāhe dvāviṁśatyaṅgulāyate . kiñcinnataṁ kacākrāntaṁ vāhitthaṁ parikīrtitam . patimānaṁ tu vijñeyaṁ hastaḥ sacaturaṅgulaḥ . adhyardharatnimānaṁ ca pramāṇāntarabhedataḥ . āyāmamanu vijñeyastvadharastu daśāṅgulaḥ . viṁśatyaṅgumānastu pariṇāho’bhidhīyate . pañcāṅgulaṁ tu cibukaṁ sṛkviṇī tu navāṅgule . ṣaḍviṁśadaṅgulāyāme saṅgate parikīrtite . adhyardharatnikau karṇau vistāreṇa kacācitau . kaṣāyapallavau sthūlau kṛṣṇavinduvicitritau . saṣadbhāmakarāyāmāvavacūlau kacāvilau . pañcāṅgulāntarau pīnāvubhāvoṣṭhau daśāṅgulau . karṇāt karṇāntaraṁ yāvat ṣaṇṇavatyaṅgulaṁ śiraḥ . vātakumbhaṁ tathā jñeyaṁ sthūlaṁ saptadaśāṅgulam . aṅgulānāṁ śataṁ sārdhamānāhi dvyaṅgulāghikam . āyatatvaṁ ca kaṇṭhasya daśāṅgulamiti smṛtam . bhadrasyaivāsanaṁ jñeyaṁ tathoktaṁ saptaratnikam . ṣaḍaṅgulocchritaṁ sthūlaṁ tulyaṁ lāṅgūlamānataḥ . pucchamūlād dvihastantu jāyate paścimāsanam . ucchrayeṇa tu hīnaṁ syādāsanaṁ ṣaḍabhiraṅgulaiḥ . pecakastryaṅgulāyāmolambatvenāṅgulatrayam . viṁśatyaṅgulamānāhe bhavet pucchoyathāgamam . prāntapādakrameṇaiva tathāyāme’ṅgulatrayam . dairvyeṇa tu sa vijñeyo bhūmeraṣṭāṅgulocchritaḥ . idaṁ bāladhimānaṁ tu mandasya parikīrtitam . sārdhadvyaratnike mūle aparesaṁprakīrtite . udare cātimātraṁ syānmeḍhraṁ hastadvayāyatam . viṁśatyaṅgulamānāhe kṛṣṇacchāyaṁ sadā bhavet . pañca catvāri ca trīṇi aṅga lāni nakhāḥ kramāt . āpāṇḍuvivarāḥ kundābhāsāścāparapādayoḥ . anenaiva tu mānena gātrapādasamāśrayāḥ . nakhā mandasya vijñeyāścaraṇāśca kacābilāḥ . atisthūlaḥ pṛthutvena sārdhahastādhikaḥ karaḥ . aratnikaṁ vā, dairghyeṇa pramāṇaṁ gātrayorapi . uromaṇi stathā jñeyoratnimātro’timāṁsalaḥ . viṁśatyaṅgulamānastu antargalamaṇirbhavet . anenaiva hi mānena vātakumbhaḥ prakīttitaḥ . ete praśastā mandasya mūnātha! kathitāstava . noktā ye te’pi bhadrasya vijñeyāḥ samalakṣaṇāḥ . mṛgasya sāmprataṁ vakṣye pradeśān lakṣaṇānvitān . tryaṅgulaṁ puṣkaraṁ tasya tryaṅgule śrotasī tathā . aṅgulāni ca catvāri kīrtitāstasya cāṅgulāḥ . tanuḥ karaḥ tryaratniḥsyādānāhe sārdharatnikaḥ . bāhitthāt puṣkaraṁ yāva nmānaṁ sadbhirudāhṛtam . tathā tanutarau dantau dīrghye sārdhadvyaratnikau . hrasvau ca mastakau syātāntayoḥ saptadaśāṅgulau . pratimānaṁ tathā jñeyaṁ nimnaṁ pañcadaśāṅgulam . dvyaṅgulaṁ cibukaṁ tasmādadharastu ṣaḍaṅgulaḥ . aṣṭādaśāṅgulānāhe sṛkvaṇī tu ṣaḍaṅgule . syātāmaṅgulaviṁśatyau kapolau nimnamadhyagau . kaṭau dvyaṅgumānau tu niryāṇe caturaṅgule . netre cāpi tathā syātānniṣprabhesthūlatārake . nātivyaktaṁ samāṁsaṁ spādvātakumbhaṁ daśāṅgulam . gartākārañca nimnaṁ ca kaṭakumbhaṁtathaiva tu . aṣṭāṅgulāntaraṁ kumbha āyāme ṣoḍaśāṅgulaḥ . viṁśatyaṅgulakau karṇau stabdhau rūkṣau ca vartulau . ṣaṇṇavatyaṅgulānāhā āyāme ṣoḍaśāṅgulā . grīvā mṛgasya vijñeyā karālamāsanaṁ bhavet . sārdhadvyaratnikāyāmaḥ kubjatuṅgo’timātrayā . vaṁśomṛgasya vijñeyo nimnatalpanibhaprabhaḥ . sthūlāsthi viṣamaṁ nimnaṁ pucchamadhyardharatnikam . āsanena samaṁ caiva mṛgasya paścimāsanam . pañcāṅgulastu vijñeyaḥ pecakogudasaṁsṛtaḥ . kacāgranthisamākīrṇaḥ sthūlohrasvaśca bāladhiḥ . aparāpādapārṣṇibhyāṁ hastamātrasamucchrayaḥ . dīrghatanuruhacchannodvisaptatyaṅgulāyataḥ . tatpramāṇe tathā gātre cipiṭe cāpi niṣprabhe . caraṇāśca gatacchāyaiścatustridvyaṅgulairnakhaiḥ . saṁyuktāḥsphuṭitā nimnā mānenāṣṭādaśāṅgulāḥ . etaduddeśamātreṇa kathitaṁ mṛgalakṣaṇam . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi teṣāṁ balaparīkṣaṇam . gajā na balarhānena surūpeṇāpi śobhanāḥ guṇeṣvapi balaṁ śreṣṭhaṁ tat parīkṣīta paṇḍitaḥ . śarīrāntargataḥ prāṇo balaśabdena kīrtyate . kriyate vāraṇasyātha tasyopāyaiḥ parīkṣaṇam . jāmbūnadasya tāmrasya palānāṁ rajatasya vā . aṣṭādaśasahasrāṇi yuktyā saṁgṛhya vegavān . daśayojanamadhvānaṁ gacchati śramavarjitaḥ . yo gajo gajamadhye tu sa uttamabalaḥ smṛtaḥ . yaścaturdaśasāhasrabhāramādāya gacchati . saptayojanamadhvānaṁ sa madhyamabalomataḥ . daśasāhasrikaṁ bhāraṁ gṛhītvā pañcayojanam . adhvānaṁ yohi saṁyāti sa hīnabala ucyate . satribhāgadvihastena pariṇāhena saṁyutam . caturhastanisvātaṁ tu yobhinattyuttamohi saḥ . atha votpāṭayedvāpi balena mahatā yutaḥ . sārdhatrihastakhātantu saptahastocchritaṁ tathā . pañcāśadaṅgulīkena pariṇāhena saṁyutam . bhinatti yogajaḥ śīghraṁ kṣipatyuddhṛtya vā punaḥ . sa gajānāntu sarveṣāṁ madhye madhyabalo mataḥ . hastatrayanikhātantu ṣaḍhastocchrayameva vā . yuktaṁ sthūlatayā caiva pūrvasaṁkhyārdhamātrayā . bhinatti helayā yastu utkhātaṁ vā karoti vā . stambhaṁ kuñjaramadhyetu sa hīnabala ucyate . gurutvaṁ ca yataḥ śreṣṭhaṁ gurutvādadhikaṁ balam . balādabhyadhikaṁ satvaṁ tasmātsatvaṁ nirūpayet . śuddhasphaṭitasaṅkāśaṁ satvaṁ hṛdi śarīriṇām . durlakṣyaṁ vidyate samyagupāyaistaddhi lakṣayet . supraśaste dine lagne gajogairikamaṇḍitaḥ . karṇe cāmaraśaṅkhādisukhābharaṇabhūṣitaḥ . pādāndolanasaṁjātaghaṇṭāravanibhasvanaḥ . ārohakakarāsphālakṛtotsāhonnatā nanaḥ . atyantaṁ ḍhokayecchrīghraṁ pārśvakolāhalākulaḥ . vegotthānakṛtāsphoṭadantasaṁghaṭṭamardanaiḥ . kṛtāṁ kāmapi na hastasya vedanāṁ yo na manyate . yo hi madaiḥkṛtāsphālaiḥ svakaṭaṁ bhartumicchati . nāpasarpati bhītyānopratiyātaṁ raṇāt kvacit . kaṇṭhagarjitanādena paripūritadigmukhaḥ . nivartyate ca duḥkhena sa bhavet satvavān gajaḥ . pa tyaśvasamūhaṁ vā gajamālātimīṣaṇam . rāgotthānasamudbhūtagambhorakalahākulam . utthāya samare gacchedroṣarañjitalocanaḥ . dantadāraṇarāgeṇa pratināgakṛtekṣaṇaḥ . prasāritairatistarvairniḥśaṅkaṁ karṇapallavaiḥ . yo gacchatyativegena sa bhavet satvavāngajaḥ . śārdūlākṛtisatvānāṁ trāsavarjitamānasaḥ . kṛtakaṁ ca tathā nāgaṁ yobhinattyuttamo hi saḥ . dāvānalaśikhiśreṇīśabdasaṁtrāsavarjitaḥ . vaneṣu vicaratyeṣa sa satvasahito gajaḥ . kṛtaśaṅkāvaśādyastu na vārohiṇamīyate . saṅkacan mastakaṁ dīnomandānmandataro bhavet . ālokayati pārśvāni cītkārakaraṇapriyaḥ . ālokayati soṣmabhyāṁ locanābhyāmpratidvipam . padātyaśvasamūhaṁ vā jvalantamiva manyate . adhamastu suvijñeyo gaja saḥ śramavarjitaḥ . yastusaṁdhaṭate mandaṁ ghaṭitaścāpasarpati . tathāpasarpya vegena dantāghātaṁ prayojayet . kiñcittiryanmukhobhūtvā kṛtacītkāranisvanaḥ . kurute dantasaṁghātam sa vijñeyo’ghamogajaḥ . prathamādipañcasudaśāsu madavikārabhedamuktvāha tatraiva . taṭatarubhavanonmūlanaratastu ṣaṣṭyāṅgajo bhavati . karavadanākṣikaṭasthala galanmadasalilasiktabhūmitalaḥ . saṁgrāme ripubharakaravimuktaśaranikaraśalyasahaḥ . karavīrapuṣpalohitalīghanaḥ sa cārudāruṇākāraḥ . pratināgasaṁghadāraṇaprakṛtiraṁśalastu saptamyām . na śṛṇeti naiva paśyati ca na bhayañjānāti sarvasatvakṛtam . yaśca ghanāsphālitaṁ mukharitaṁ cānanaṁ patati kārayan . na sahante tasya gandhaṁ saṅkocitagātrakubjakarakaṭāḥ kariṇaḥ . marditanijabalā vimuktanādāḥ praṇaśyanti . na tathā śaṅkhābharaṇairna cāmarairnākṣamālābhiḥ . bhavati yathā madasārairmukhasya śobhā gajendrāṇām . klamavirahitā bhavati hi ṣaṣṭhī vā pañcamī caturthī vā . donāvasthā kariṇāṁ satvavatāṁ madaviśeṣeṇa . ativṛddhamadavikāre mṛhyanti śiśumade’pi mātaṅgāḥ . satvātirekayuktābalasya śobhāṁ parāṁ prāptāḥ . sthalabhede na madodgamaphalaṁ tatraivāha . kurute narapatituṣṭiṁ dakṣiṇagaṇḍasthalodgatandānam . romodgataṁ ca yāturviśeṣasukhadaṁ sadā bhavati . ubhayakaṭasthalasamanirgataṁ ca viṣayasya vṛddhikaram . śiśirasugandhiparimalaṁ sukhapradaṁ jāyate bhartuḥ . māṅgalyaṁ śrījananaṁ sobhāgyakaraṁ satvajananaṁ ca . mādyanti yatra deśe daśāvipākena balakṛtānandāḥ . kariṇastasmin rājā vardhitavaṁśaḥ sukhaṁ vasati . katakabahulailāparimalaśca sukhadomado bhavati . mūtrapurīṣasvedāsṛkvapharasonāditībragandhadharaḥ . aśubhakaro’sau narapatiyātṝṇāñjāyate madaḥ . jāyante ye bhāvā rājan! madakhaṇḍamaṇḍita mukhasya . nāgasya mada viśeṣāstāṁstān pravakṣyāmi . cālayati durgandhamivāghrāya puṣkaraṁ kṣipati prerayati . leḍhijihvāgreṇa sṛkvaṇī vighaṭitoṣṭhapuṭaḥ . saṁpīḍya puṣukarāgreṇa cāṅguliṁ niḥśvasaccādhovadanaḥ . tiryakprekṣī bhavati mīlitākṣaḥ kṣaṇaṁ sthitvā . tiryak cālitavadanamaṅgulyā puṣkaraprakampena . kiñcitsamunnatāsyaḥ karṇakaṇḍūyanaṁ kurute . kiñcicca darśayitvā meḍhraṁnāśayati kīśakṛnmūtram . hṛṣṭaḥ krīḍati parivartitānano bandhanastambha kṛtamatsaraḥ . pradhāvati saṁveṣṭya karaṁ viṣāṇamudyamya garjati salilapūritajaladharagambhīranādena . unnāmitāgrahastaḥ svacchandaṅgacchatikvāpi . gurumakṣikaśva bhavati vanatarugahanonmūlanānurataḥ . vāgaṅkuśamukhajātaṁ bādhanaṁ na sahate hyabhinnasatvoyaḥ . tiryagvikalatvāśca tathā sagajo gurumakṣikojñeyaḥ . ramate ca pāṁśuvikaraṇakardamāvagāhādyaiḥ . evaṁvidhasvabhāvo madabhedavaśādgajo bhavati . yo yasminneva ṛtau gṛhṇāti madambhataṅgajaḥ sukhadam . sa ca tasminneva punaḥ prabhidyate dānayuktaśca . iti madavṛddhiviśeṣāḥ kathitāstava bhūtaleśa! tattvena . parivartate madoyairhetubhiraśubhaistu tānvakṣye . prativāraṇābhiyānāddūrādhvagamanātkubhojanāccāpi . bandhanadoṣācca tathā tṛṣṇākṣutpīḍanāccāpi . śārdūlāditrāsāddāvānalolkāśaniprapatanācca . (aśaniratra vidyut) . naśyati madogajānāṁ śīghraṁ vartmavighnataśca tathā . mātāpitṛjairdoṣairmandamadānandabarjitāśca tathā . jāyante dviradā yairyathā tathā sāmprataṁ vakṣyāmi . mandamadena hi kariṇā jātaḥ kiñcimmadogajo bhavati . madavirahitena tathā janitomadavivarjito’styeva . samadena tu yo jātogajo gajendreṇa bhavati tasya madaḥ . evaṁ madaprakārā mātaṅgānāṁ samuddiṣṭāḥ . śṛṇu sāmprataṁ nareśvara! madāpasaraṇodgavāni cihnāni . yāni bhavanti gajānāṁ mandamṛdumadavigalitasamudayānām . rūkṣacchāyāyuktonimlocitagaṇḍasthalagataśrīḥ . kupyati yebhyaḥ śaṅkāṅkaroti tebhyo’pi satvasthaḥ . gaṇḍasthalena jighrati kareṇukāṁ spṛśati naiva hastena . mūtrapurīṣāṇi ca no jighrati vāraṇakṛtāni yāturvā śanairgacchati . satataṁparimṛṣṭadānarājiparīkīrṇakaṭohasnenātīva saṅgharṣaṇaṁ kurute . muhurabhinandati nidrāmalaso manasā na tuṣṭimupayāti . liṅgānyetāni kariṇo madena mucyamānasya jāyante . pratikuñjarayuddhakṛto balaharṣadaśāvayobhyastvaśubhaḥ . bhavati madonāgānāṁ tāpādisamudbhavaśca śubhaḥ . rūpavānmadasampannovindhyaśailasamaprabhaḥ . jāyate satvahīnastu kuñjaraḥ kena hetunā . kena vā rūpahīno’pi madocchrayavivarjitaḥ . satvavān jāyate nāgo etadākhyātumarhasi iti nahuṣapuṣṭo vṛhaspati ruvāca . yathā jātakayogena jantūnāṁ ca śubhāśubham . tathā bandhanakālotthaṅgajānāmapi jāyate . susagnāvasthitaiḥ saumyagrahaiḥ pīḍāvivarjitaiḥ . bandhanaṁ yasya jāyeta sa bhavet satvavān gajaḥ . strīnakṣatreṣu gṛhyante ye gajāḥ krūradṛṣṭibhiḥ . ye cālokitanakṣatrāste bhavanti bhayākulāḥ . uktañca śambhunā mṛgajātayī’pi hi śūrā bhavanti madhupiṅgalalocanāḥ snigdhāḥ . vṛṣasiṁhamīmavṛścikalagneṣu svīkṛtāḥ kariṇaḥ . punarnahuṣapraśne guroḥ pratyuktistatraiva . rājan pañcavidhaṁ caiva gajānāṁ viditaṁ matam . atyarthaṁ prathamaṁ jñeyaṁ pratyarthaṁ ca tathāparam . anvarthaṁ caiva gambhīramuttānaṁ pañcamaṁ bhavet . pratodāṅkuśadaṇḍādyai rvidyādudvejitāni yaḥ . tīvrasaṅkucitaspṛṣṭaḥ sa syādatyarthaveditā . stokaṁ bahu bahu stokaṁ kṣataṁ manyeta yogajaḥ . vāgaṅku śādibhirnityaṁ sahi pratyarthaveditā . jānātyaṅkuśatotrādyairyadyathā tattathaiva hi . kṣataṅkāyabhayairmukto’nvarthajñaḥsa gajobhavet . aṅkuśādibraṇān rājan! yaścireṇāvagacchati . tīvrānapi sa gambhīravedī bhavati vāraṇaḥ . romṇāmagraṁ tṛṇenāpi spṛṣṭaṁvetti tu yo gajaḥ . uttānavedinaṁ tantu gajaṁ viddhi mahābhuja! sarvāṇi veditavyāni bhadrādīnāṁ bhavanti vai . prakṛtisthasya satataṁ bhadrasyānvarthaveditā . gambhīraveditā cāpi mandasyaiva prakīrtitā . uttānaveditā nityaṁ mṛgasyaiva bhavennṛpa! . veditvaṁgajajātīnāṁ tisṛṇāmapi jāyate . sāmpratañca yathāśāstraṁ kathyate vegalakṣaṇam . tisṛṇāmapi jātīnā muttamādhamamadhyamam . na cālpaṁ na ca vṛddhaṁ dvipañcapadasaṁ sthitam . gajotthānasahotthānaṁ naraṁ prāpnoti yena tu . rayāviṣṭena manasā sa vegauttamomataḥ . (dvipañcapadasaṁsthitaṁ daśapadasthitaṁ gajotthānasahotthānaṁ gajadhāvanasamasayadhāvinam) yena vegena gṛhṇāti naraṁ saptapadāntaram . padānāṁ śatamātrantu sa madhyamajavo bhavet . yena pañcapadasthaṁ hi naraṁ gṛhṇāti noditaḥ . padānāntu śataṁ sārdhaṁ sa hīnojava ucyate . śatadvayaṁ vā dhanuṣāṁ gacchedunnamitānanaḥ . dvātriṁśatā ca mātrābhiḥ sa uktamajavo bhavet . pañcāśatā ca mātnābhiḥ yāyādyastu śatadvayam . sa madhyamo’dhamojñeyo mātrāṇāñca śatadvayāt . evaṁ parīkṣyate rājan! vego vīthiṣu dantinām . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi gajasya guṇalakṣaṇam . tatra kalyāṇaśīlaḥ bhārārditovā tṛṣitaḥ kṣīṇaḥ śrāntobubhukṣitaḥ . rātrau vā divase vāpi nirvikārastu yo bhavet . kalyāṇaśīlaḥ sa jñeyo samastagajalakṣaṇaiḥ vikāraṁ kurute yastu pīḍyamānaḥkṣudhādibhiḥ . tamakalyāṇinaṁ rājan gajanduṣṭaṁ prakalpayet . kopo’pi dvividhojñeyaḥ śiśuścaivāśiśustathā . dvividhasyāpi rājendra! yathāvacchṛṇulakṣaṇam . udvejito’pi kālena kopaṁ badhnāti nirbharam . kṣipraṁ gṛhṇāti ca krodhaṁ durnivāraṁ suduḥ saham . śiśukrodhaḥ sa vijñeyo gajalakṣaṇakovidaiḥ . vāryamāṇo’pi yatnena na śamaṁ yāti muhyati . sa jñeyastvaśiśukrodho rājan! sa hi raṇapriyaḥ . sāmprataṁ caivavakṣye’hamāyurlakṣaṇa muttamam . ābhyantaraṁ ca bāhyañca lakṣaṇaṁ dvividhaṁ smṛtam . ābhyantaraṁ yogasādhyaṁ bāhyaṁ kiñcicca lakṣyate . tenāntaraṁ parityajya bāhyaṁ lakṣaṇamuttamam . kṣetrasatvasamāyogā . bhavanti dvādaśaiva hi . ekaṁ hastagataṁ kṣetraṁ dvitīyaṁ vadanāśritam . tṛtīyañca viṣāṇasthañcaturthaṁ śirasisthitam . pañcamaṁ nayanasthaṁ ca ṣaṣṭhaṁ karṇāśritaṁ bhavet . kaṇṭhasthaṁ saptamañcaiva aṣṭamaṅgātrasaṁsthitam . navamaṁ caraṇe jñeyaṁ śeṣāṅgasthaṁdvipañcamam . ekādaśañca kāntisthaṁ dvādaśaṁ satvasaṁsthitam . evaṁ dvādaśa kṣetrāṇi mātaṅgānāṁ bhavanti hi . dvādaśaiva daśājñeyāḥ śeṣāṅgeṣvabhilakṣitāḥ . viṁśottaraṁ varṣaśatambhadrasyāyuḥ prakīrtitam . avdānyaśītirmandasya catvāriṁśat mṛgasya ca . miśrasya cāyuṣaḥ saṁkhyā jātibhāvena jāyate . pradeśajñānatattvajñojātiṁ samupalakṣayet . sarvakṣetraiḥ susaṁpūrṇaḥ saṁpūrṇāyurgajo bhavet . hīnaiśca hīyate cāyuryathāvadabhidhīyate . daśāvdānāṁ kṣayaṁ kuryāddhastalakṣaṇavarjitaḥ . viśaṁtyavdavināśaśca hīne kṣetradvaye bhavet . kṣetratrayāvahīne ca triṁśadavdaparikṣayaḥ . catvāriṁśatsamāhānirhīne kṣetracatuṣṭaye . (samā saṁvatraḥ) . pañcāśadavdāhīyante hīne tu kṣetrapañcake . ṣaṭkṣetrahīnatāyāntu ṣaṣṭivarṣavināśanam . saptatyabdavināśāya saptakṣetravihīnatā .. aśītiraṣṭabhirhīne varṣāṇāñca vinaśyati . navatirnavabhirhīnai kṣetrairnāśaṁhi prayāti . daśabhiśca tathā hīnairnaśyatyavdaśataṁ dhruvam . daśottaraṁ cāvdaśataṁ hīnā cchāyā vināśayet . viṁśottaraṁ cāvdaśataṁ hīne satve vinaśyati . evaṁ daśāvdanāśaṁca kṣetraṁ kuryādalakṣaṇam . evamāyuḥkṣayaṁ vidyāt gajasya gajakovidaḥ . sāmānyalakṣaṇaṁ hyetat jīvitasya parīkṣaṇe . viśeṣalakṣaṇaṁ yāvad grahalakṣaṇajātitaḥ . evamuddeśamātreṇa gajāyurlakṣaṇaṁ tava . kathitaṁ sāmprataṁ rājan! doṣaghnaṁ vacmi lakṣaṇam . pādānāṁ lakṣaṇaṁ samyakdantadoṣaṁ praṇāśayet –yet . dantayorlakṣaṇaṁ hanti doṣān vāhitthasaṁśritān . vāhitthalakṣaṇaiḥ samyak netradoṣakṣayo bhavet . netrayorlakṣaṇaṁ hanti doṣāṁstālusamāśritān . sṛkvadoṣavināśaśca kriyate tālulakṣaṇaiḥ . sṛkvāṇāṁ lakṣaṇaṁ kuryātsagadadoṣanāśanam . kapolakaṭadoṣaghnāḥ sagadasthāguṇā nṛpa! . niryāṇavātakumbhānāndoṣaghnaḥ karayorguṇaḥ . kumbhadoṣavināśāya tayoreva guṇo bhavet . karṇadoṣavināśastu kriyate kumbhalakṣaṇaiḥ . kaṇṭhadoṣavināśāya karṇalakṣaṇameva hi . āsanasya hi ye doṣāstān haretkarṇajoguṇaḥ . vaṁśadoṣakṣayakara āsanasya guṇo bhavet . guṇāghnanti hi vaṁśasya doṣān tatsthalasaṁśritān . paścimāsanadoṣaghnaṁ lakṣaṇaṁ tatsthalaśritam . kukṣipecakadoṣaghnaṁ paścimāsanalakṣaṇam . guṇāḥ pecakakukṣisthāḥ pucchadoṣavināśanāḥ . meḍhradoṣakṣayaṁ kuryāt pucchalakṣaṇameva hi . mehanasya guṇā hanti doṣāṁścaivāparāśritān . aṇḍakoṣagataṁ doṣamaparālakṣaṇaṁ haret . nābhidoṣakṣayaṁ kuryādaṇḍakośasya lakṣaṇam . nābherguṇaiśca hanyante doṣāstanasamāśritāḥ . uromaṇigatān doṣān nāśayet stanalakṣaṇam . cibukasya hareddoṣān uromaṇigatoguṇaḥ . yathā doṣakṣayo rājan! lakṣaṇaiḥ kriyate śubhaiḥ . doṣātireko’pi tathā pradeśaguṇanāśakaḥ . pradeśo’nantarasyaiva pradeśasyaguṇānvitaḥ . kurute doṣanāśaṁ hi sa doṣoguṇanāśanaḥ . karakumbhaviṣāṇākṣikarṇalakṣaṇasaṁyutaḥ . sarvairevāśubhairanyairlakṣaṇaiścāśubhogajaḥ . śūlaṁ candrāṁśuśubhraṁ syādvakraṁ ca jvalana prabham . vajraṁ kāñcanasaṅkāśaṅkāladaṇḍaḥsupiṅgalaḥ . eteṣāṁ ca samāyogāddantānāṁ madhupiṅgatā . yato gajaviṣāṇānāmato madhunibhāḥ śubhāḥ . bhadrajātergajasyaitanmandasya ca mṛgasya ca . ghṛtapīpūṣakundenduketakīcchavipañcakam . evaṁ jātitrayasyāpi sāmānyaṁ śobhanaṁ matam . kapotadhūmabhasmāsthisarpacchatrakasannibhāḥ dantayostvaśubhārajan! chāyā pañcavidhā api . adhyardvāratnikaṁ rājan pramāṇa dantayoḥ śubham . ata ūrdhaṁ pravakṣyāmi gajānāṁ varṇalakṣaṇam . āhārasya viśeṣeṇa vātapittakaphaistathā . deśalakṣmaguṇaiścaiva vījayoni vaśena . grahālokananakṣatralagnarāśivaśena ca . pūrvakarmavaśāccāpi dhātūnāñca viparyayāt . bhavantikāraṇairebhirvarṇānānāvidhā nṛpa! . divyasatvāḥ śubhairbhedairvividhāste bhavanti hi . mindūraśaṅkhaṣaidūryavidyujjāmbūnadaprabhāḥ . indranīlasamānābhā bhavanti śubhakāntayaḥ . atiśvetāśca raktāśca śukavarhiṇasaprabhāḥ . ete devagajāḥ sarvemūtale na bhavanti hi . atiśvetāśca raktāśca śukavarhiṇasaprabhāḥ . daivayogādvane prācye kvacideva bhavanti hi . vandanīyaśca pūjyo’sau nāsau grāhyonarādhipaiḥ . śṛṅgārāṅgārabhasmāsthipaṅkamāñjiṣṭhasannibhāḥ . mlāpuṣpasavarṇāśca gajāstvete’tininditāḥ . evaṁ varṇaviśeṣāstu kathitāstava suvrata! . gajamekādaśaguṇaṁ vakṣyamāṇaṁ nibodha me . madhusannibhadantaśca śyāmomadhunibhekṣaṇaḥ . udarepāṇḍu varṇaśca vaktre ca kamalaprabhaḥ . dvirephasamabālaśca kundendu sadṛśairnakhaiḥ . sthūlatāromayuktaśca śeṣeṣvaṅgeṣu pītakaḥ . vicitrañca musvaṁ yasya raktaiḥśvetaiśca vindubhiḥ . sa nāgogajayūthānāṁ madhye rājā’tra jāyate . taṁ prāpya nṛpatirbhuṅkte sāgarāntaṁ mahītalam . nīlasavarṇasaṁsthānaḥ sa gajoyūthanāyakaḥ . mukhe made ca haste ca karṇodaraśirasmuyaḥ . keśaiḥ śubhaiścaḥ valibhirvindubhiḥ parimaṇḍalaiḥ . savarṇoyo bhaveddantī kailāsaḥ so’bhidhīyate . ataḥparapravakṣyāmi niḥśvāsasya tu lakṣaṇam . niḥśvāsodvividhojñeyaḥ śubhaścaivāśubhastathā . śubhaḥ surabhigandhaḥ syāt pūtigandho’śubhomataḥ . viśeṣeṇa tayoścaiva lakṣaṇaṁ bhūpa! kīrtyate . sūkṣmatā dīrghatā caiva samatā ca suṁgandhitā . saukumāryaṁ mṛdutvaṁ ca niśvāsasya tu ṣaḍguṇāḥ . sthūlatā hrasvatā caiva durgandhatvaṁ tathoṣṇatā . pāruṣyaṁ viṣamatvañca doṣāścāpi bhavanti ṣaṭ . daśā ratnipramāṇaṁ ca reṇukaṁ pittalakṣaṇam . yo niśvasiti dīrghaṁ ca sa dīrghāyurgajo mataḥ . araḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi gajālokita lakṣaṇam . snigdhaṁ sthiraṁ ca saumyaṁ ca vārijotpullatārakam . salakṣaṁ pratināgaṁ tu prekṣitaṁ śubhakāraṇam . udvignañcañcalaṁ dīnamavikāśitatārakam . ūrdhādhaḥ pārśva dṛṣṭañca nirlakṣaṁ ninditaṁ bhavet . kacānāṁ sāmprataṁ bhedān vakṣyamāṇānnibodha me netrayoḥ puṭapālisthāḥ kacāḥ śubhaphalāḥ smṛtāḥ . saṁkhyā tasyaiva mānantu romṇāṁ caiva prakīrtitam . dehacchāyāsavarṇatvaṁ mṛdutvaṁ ca tathā param . anābilatvaṁ ghanatā namrā ca sphuṭitāgratā . aṁśumattā ca sūkṣmatvaṁ romṇāṁ sapta guṇā smṛtāḥ . doṣāśca saptasaṁkhyāḥ syurguṇānāṁ ca viparyayāt . śubhāni śubhakartṛṇi duḥkhadānyaśubhāni ca . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi lakṣaṇaṁ pakṣmasaṁśrayam . bāhyottānāni rūkṣāṇi dīrghāṇyā yatanāni ca . mṛdūni piṅgavarṇāni pakṣmāṇi kariṇaḥ sadā . snigdha cchāyāni kṛṣṇāni samāni ca dṛḍhāni ca . ayanāni macchi drāṇi pakṣmāṇyatiśubhāni ca . gajānāṁ svāminaḥ saukhyaṁ kurvanti ramaṇīyatām . dṛḍhāḥ snigdhāgralambāśca suvṛntāśca cchadaprabhāḥ . tālavṛntasamākārā bālā bharturjaya pradāḥ . śunaḥpucchasamā rūkṣāḥ kapilāḥ sphuṭitāstathā . ghanatvātiśayopetāḥ suvṛttāstvatininditāḥ . bhartrārohigajānāntu nityodvegakarāstu te . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi keśānāmapi lakṣaṇam . abhinnā ṛjavaḥ snigdhā ghanā madhukaraprabhāḥ . keśā vāraṇanāthasya kṣemavṛddhikarā matāḥ . rūkṣāstu niṣṭhurāḥ piṅgāḥ sphuṭitāśca jugupsitāḥ . kurvanti dantināṁ nityaṁ svasya nāthasya cāśubham . pakṣmavālakeśaromṇāṁ lakṣaṇaṁ kathitaṁ mayā . phaṇimārjāramaṇḍūkaśṛgālaiśca samaprabham . vānarasya samaṁ caiva mukhaṁ nāgasya ninditam . snigdhānyāpūrṇagaṇḍāni girikūṭanibhāni ca . āpūrṇamegharūpāṇi pūjitāni mukhāni cai . madahīnaṁ kṛśaṁ hrasvaṁ bāhitthaniḥprabhaṁ tathā . varāhalocanākrāntamadṛṣṭacibukaṁ tathā . lalāṭataṭaparyantagartākṛtibhiranvitam . sagadaṁ hīnatāyuktaṁ mukhaṁ nāgasya ninditam . mukhasya lakṣaṇaṁ samyak kathitaṁ tava suvrata! . ataḥparaṁ pravakṣyāmi mātaṅgagatilakṣaṇam . samā ca laghupādā ca vege’pyatiśubhā matā . dīrghakramā sukhotkṣiptā gātrasaṁvarahāriṇī . śubhalakṣaṇasaṁyuktā puruṣasya vakasya ca . mātaṅgavṛṣasiṁhānāṁ gatirmukhyā śubhā matā . kleśacālitagātrā yā viṣamā sulaghukramā . vege’pi mandasañcārāviśeṣāndolitāsanā . mṛgasya kṛkalāsasya jambūkasya kharasya ca . gamanena samā yā, sā śubhā no dantināṅgatiḥ . kathitaṁ tava rājendra! gajānāṁ gatilakṣaṇam . sthitānāñca yathāyīgaṁ sāmprataṁ lakṣaṇaṁ śṛṇu . pañcasthitasaptasthita navasthita dvādaśasthitāścaiva . puṇyavatāṁ jāyante rājñāṁ girisannibhāḥ kari ṇaḥ . lakṣaṇasahitaiḥ snigdhaiḥ karakumbhaviṣāṇakarṇanayanaiśca . saṁyukto bhavati gajo vasudaḥ pañcasthito nāgaḥ . (vasudaḥdhanadaḥ) pariṇāhāyāmocchrayabalavikramadhairyakāntisampannaḥ . bhartuḥ pratāpajanano jñeyaḥ saptasthito hastī . utsāhavegasāhasamadasatvagurutvadakṣatāyuktaḥ . karadantakarmasu kuśalonavasthitaḥ karī bhavati . buddhirmedhā satvaṁ yatnaḥkumbhau tathā’kṣiṇī hṛdayam . romāṇi cchavipādāḥ tathāsanaṁ pṛṣṭhavaṁśaśca . dvādaśa caitāni sadā sthitāni dṛśyante yasya nāgasya . sa dvādaśasthitovai bhavati gajaḥ sarvasaukhyakaraḥ . sañcāra sthitabhedāḥ kathitā guṇasaṁśrayā gajendrāṇām . divyādhamasatvānāṁ lakṣaṇamiha sāmprataṁ vakṣye . nihatadvipadacatuṣpadakuṇapānna spṛśati ca na yo mṛhṇāti . na ca jighrati bhūtrādīn sa vāraṇodivyasatvastu . dattañca yo’tti māṁsa satvānāṁ sarvaṁ tu lobhena . jighrati mūtrapurīṣāṇi piśācasatvaḥ sa vijñeyaḥ . evaṁ satvaparīkṣā kriyate naranātha! vāraṇendrāṇām . svaralakṣaṇamidānīmaśubhaṁ śubhañca vakṣyāmi . sthānānyaṣṭau nṛpate! bhavanti śabdasya vāraṇendrāṇām . tālvoṣṭhaśirauraḥkarajihvāmūlaṁ galakapolau ca . gambhīrasaumyahṛṣṭāstabdhāśramīritāstathā snigdhāḥ . nādāḥ śubhāḥnarādhipa! ṣaḍevakathitā gajendrāṇām . catvārastvaśubhā raudrābhayaśokasaṅgamotpannāḥ . evaṁ śubhāśubhāśca daśaprakārāḥsvarāḥsvarā jñeyāḥ . anye’pi galavaktragānilāsphālanodbhavā bahavaḥ . śabdābhavanti kariṇāṁ śubhāśubhaṁ na tairbhavati . nimnocitacivukāyitavirukṣitakūjitakharoṣṭranādanibhāḥ . vāyasajambūkakapikāṣṭhabhaṅgasadṛśāravāstvaśubhāḥ . jñeyāni śubhāni sadā mṛdaṅgajīmūtadundubhinibhāni . pātāyitagarjitahasitāni vṛṁhitāni nāgānām . pātāyitañca tālvoṣṭhasambhavaṁgarjitakaṁ caiva . jihvāsamudbhavaṁ ca phenāyitamityabhikhyātam . hasitaṁ kapolajanitaṁ puṣkaravivarodbhavañca nāgānām . bhavati dhanaghānyavāhanabhūlābhakaraṁ narendrasya . hastena mṛdaṅgaravaṁ tu karṇābhyāṁ dundubhisvanañcaiva . darduraravaṁ tu pecakena karoti yo’sau jayakaraḥ . sarvasthānasamutthā śabdā naranātha! vāraṇendrāṇām . ācāryaiḥ sarvairvṛṁhitasaṁjñāśca ravāḥ śubhā jñeyāḥ . ete ca jayaparājayakathanasamarthā bhavanti bhūpānām . garhitaśubhapradeśasthānāṅgaparivardhitā nādāḥ . śuṣkatṛṇakāṣṭhakaṇṭakavalmīkāsthiśmaśānaduṣṭāsu . pāṣāṇāṅgārādiṣu bhūmiṣu yadi saṁsthitāḥ kariṇaḥ . vṛṁhanti hīnalakṣaṇametadbhartustadā’sukhaṁ bhavati . prabhūtamṛdaṅgaravaṁ tu yadi vṛṁhantyānandapūritāḥ kariṇaḥ . prasthānaṁ bhavati tadā narādhipasya vijayastadā rājan .! sabhāmadhye ca yadā vṛṁ° hanti śārdūlavat gajāhraṣṭāḥ . bhavati sasainyasya tadāvijayaḥ saṁkhye narendrasya . (saṁkhyaṁ saṁgrāmaḥ) kalahaṁsanāda madhuraṁ kiñcidivotkṣiptapuṣkarastu yadā . vṛṁhati sadā ca hastī tadāpi jayobhavedbhartuḥ . mukhavivarakapīlagataṁvṛṁhatyasakṛt gajo yadā hṛṣṭaḥ . madhuraṅgajahasitañca jayapradaṁ bhavati bhūpānām . trīn vārān krauñcaravaṁ haṁsaravaṁ vṛhitaṁ yadā kurute . etadapi nāgahasitañjayapradambhavati bhūpānām . garjati ghanavat satataṁ yadi vāraṇaḥ prahṛmanāḥ mukharandhuniviṣṭakarastadā’rivijayo’bhavedbhartuḥ . ghanaiva gṛhītasalilaṁ sasītkaraṁ vṛṁhitaṁ yadā kurute . bhavati tadā vāraṇanāthasya bhavati śatrunāśaḥ khalveva . kathitānye tāni mayā śubhāni gajavṛṁhitāni naranātha! . aśubhāni ca nāgānāmataḥparaṁ pravakṣmāmi . śaṅkācālitanayanovarāha ghuritaniḥsvanaṁ kurute . tatpratibalasya nūnam tadā kṣayo bhavati . bhūpāla! veṣṭitabhūtalahasto nadati yadā dharaṇiprakampanādasamam . narapatirāṣṭravināśo mabati tadā śatrusainyakṛtaḥ . madamuditakharatarasadṛśaṁ niḥsvanaṁ yadi karī kurute . janayati vijayavināśāt purarāṣṭrapīḍanaṁ ca tadā . balibhvagnisvana sadṛśaṁ yadi vā samutphālya ca hastam . vāmāndolitacaraṇoyadā karī vṛṁhati saniḥśvāsam . ālānagataḥ kurute tadā baddhoyātāvairibhiḥpāśaiḥ . evaṁ prakṛtisthāyadi mataṅgajā vṛṁhitāni kurvanti . ātyantikāni rājñāṁ caiva bhavanti nānyāni . yadi ripugajābhimukho nivāyyamāṇo’pi yāti rabhasena . viṁśatipadāni nāgastatrāpi jayobhavatyeva . amadogṛhṇāti madaṁ durgandhamadaśca surabhimadam . duṣṭagajānāṁ prathamandulakṣaṇamevaṁ sakalam . hrasvatanurmaṇivadano hi mahāśirāstabdhakarṇayugalaśca . nātisthūlo’sisavarṇastabdhāni ca gātra vadanaromāṇi . vyāsaḥ sa bhavati hastī duṣṭātmā duṣṭaśīlaśca . sthūlākṣipāṇḍurūkṣo dīrghaviṣāṇonāmitamukhaśrīḥ . pṛthupādaḥśyāvanasvo vakrohanupuṭadaṇḍena . visṛtakukṣila mvodaraśca kṛṣṇovarāhanayanaśca . jñeyovakīlanāmā khyāto’yaṁ sarvadoṣakaraḥ . atihrasvāparagātro vṛhanmukhaḥ kākakṛṣṇanayanaśca . sthūlatarādhomukhadantadīnamuśalasphuṭita vahirnakhapādaḥ . sthūlanakhaḥsthūlapuṣkarakaraśca vāmana saṁjño gajādhamo duṣṭaśīlaśca . viṣāṇe cātidṛḍhe hrasve parimaṇḍalau tathā karṇau . vadanañca māṁsalaṁ syādadhogatasthūlanayanañca . samamāṁsalatvayukto hrasvo hrasvāṅguliḥ karo yasya . nāmnā ca viśvarūpamukha iti khyāto duṣṭamātaṅgaḥ . karakarṇa śirābāladhiviṣāṇagātrāṇi yasya hīnāni . ādagdhabho’tivāmanāṅgaḥ pāpātmā sa svāmināśakaraḥ . śayanādutthāya balāddvāvapi pādau karvati kṛcchreṇa . pratyuṣasi gacchati punaḥ kāpi samupasthāpitamukhaśca . anibhṛtagātrastiṣṭhedvicalati tasyānanaṁ ca karṇābhyām . sa jñeyo vātakaraḥ pāpātmā sarvapāpakaraḥ . yasya ca kilālpaṁ meḍhraṁ hrasvaṁ hrasvāṅgulistanurhrasvā . atinimnañca bāhitthaṁ karṇau ca tanutvacau hrasvau . gātrāparañca dīrghaṁ nakhāśca janitāntarāstathā . sarvāṇi ca kākābhapakṣmaromāṇi ca vidagdhāni . udarañcākṛṣṇa syāt grīvā tanvāyatā ca vakrā ca . vaṁśikanāmā mato’sau duṣṭagajovarjanīyaśca . yasya karālau daśanau sthūlau mātrāntarantathā hrakham . mastiṣkaśuklavarṇaḥkaṣijambukalocano’tivikṛtatanuḥ . pāpātmāyaṁ hastī rājñā heyaḥ prayatnena . divasamapi yatra tiṣṭhati taṁ deśaṁ dahati yāvakaprakhyaḥ . rājñā vindhyāvane vā pararāṣṭre vā sa moktavyaḥ . atikharaparighatanurnakulacchāyastanūruhaistabdhaiḥ . yo hastī pātāraṁ sa pātayitvā vināśayati . dhanvāsadṛśa mukhoyaḥ karṇakacāyasya karkaśārūkṣāḥ . kṛṣṇārūkṣātvayo’sau bharturvipadeva mātaṅgaḥ . romabhiradhomukhagataiḥ kākākṣo dīrghavaktra śca . sthirahrasvakarṇayugalaḥ sa rākṣasohastī rūpeṇa . tiryak prekṣaṇaniratodurgandhaḥ kākakumbhavadanaśca . bhūtrapuroṣaghrāṇe samutsuko bhavati caṇḍālaḥ . kumbhau yasya viśālau vikṣipta sthūlatārake ca netre . tanvāyataṁ trikaṁ syāt bālaghibālāstu bahurūprāḥ . raktau pecakakośau meḍhroparisaṁsthitodarañca mahat . calapakṣmalastu hastī sa bhavati nāmnā mahāduṣṭaḥ . aṅgaṁ prasārya vadanaṁ vidhūya cādhoraṇaṁ nipātayati . sa jale sthale ca nāgo vibajaṁnīyaḥ prayatnena . hrasvakarāṅgulibālatanu daśanaścālpāyāmagātraśca . matkuṇajātiḥ sa gajaḥ suduṣṭaśīlaśca ruṣṭaśca . kālanakho harivarṇoharyakṣo hrakhabāla dhiścaiva . bahupakṣmā durgandhirmaṇisannibhatālukairūkṣaiḥ . atipiṅgalakarṇacūloromaśahasto varāhanayanaśca . tanunakhasirālakṛṣṇairnakhāntarairduṣṭacaraṇaiśca . vikhuronāma gajo’sau svāṅgaiḥ sarvatra karkaśojānvoḥ . bahupāpakarmayukto vyālānāmagraṇīścāyam . rūkṣobāhitthabhāgo viṣamau dantau ca yasya nāgasya . dhūmaśikheva cchāyā sa nindito varjanīyaśca . dantau cātihrasvau sthūlau rūkṣau ca māṁsalo hastaḥ . cibukaṁ māṁsaviśuṣka sthūlatare tārake yasya . sthūlamukho duṣṭātmā nāsau sāṁgrāmiko bhaveddviradaḥ . ati duṣṭakarnanirato bhayāluko varjanīyaśca . kṛṣṇā rūkṣā cchāyā vāyasajaṅghā ca dṛśyate yasya . mūtodanañca kurute niḥśaṅkaṁ yaḥ karāgreṇa . niḥśeṣaṁ śabdāṁśca karoti yaḥ sahastaniṣyeṣam . pariharaṇīyo rājñāyāne raṇe sa mahatā prayatnena . atīvaviralapasmā dhyānaparaḥ śabdakaraṇanirataśca . dviguṇīkṛtya karāgrantudati ca bhūtalantu nityam . vāmena ca likhaṁti mahīmpādena kuñcitāgreṇa . jarjaravirūpakarṇaḥ pāpātmā nindito hastī . ānāhāyāmocchrayasatvamukto mahāsirālaviḍaḥ . hrasvāṅgulibālakaro hrasvāparagātrakarṇaśca . eṣo’pi vāmanaḥsyādyadyapi bhavedyuddhapriyo’sau dviradaḥ . rājñā tathāpi lakṣaṇavivarjito varjanīyaśca . sthūlamukhahastakarṇovihīnajaghamāparastanūrūkṣaḥ . mahatā meḍhreṇa yutonaṣṭamadaḥ kośamahāṁśca . mandālokananiratomahāśirāḥ pṛthuviṣāṇanayanaśca . hastī napuṁsako’sau vivarjanīyaśca saṁgrāme . alpāyuṣo bhavanti hi saṅkālajihvoṣṭhatālukānāgāḥ . narapatibhiste satataṁ vivarjanīyāḥ prayatnena! āyāmaparihīnaṁ samanāhocchrāyamukhena namitam . ucchritavaktraṁ kubjaṁviṣamakumbhaṁ kukkurasamānahīnahastaṁ ca . evaṁbhūtaṁ tu gajaṁ rājā dūreṇa varjayenmatimān . gṛhṇāti mandabudviryastasya kulakṣayo bhavati . lakṣaṇayukto’pi gajo dvāviṁśatyekaviṁśatinakhaśca . ekonaviṁśatinasvaḥ saptadaśanakhaśca yo bhavati . ṣoḍaśa pañcadaśa vā nakhān dhatteyukto vā caturdaśabhiḥ . ekādaśatrayodaśanavadaśabhirdvidaśanakhaiścaiva . saṁyuktastvaśubhakaraḥ saptāṣṭābhiśca pāpanakhaiḥ . dviradāścāṣṭādaśanakhāḥ viṁśatinakhayuktāśca śubhāḥ . kurute svāmivināśaṁ dvāviṁśatinakhoyaśca . ekonaviṁśatinakho yuvarājavināśaṁ kurute . saptadaśanakhastu gajo narapatipātra vināśane samarthaḥ . ṣoḍaśanakhamātaṅgonāyakanāśaṁ dhruvaṁ kurute . pañcadaśanakhaśca yo’sau senāpatinidhanakṛdgajo bhavati . kurute caturdaśanakhovyādhiṁ puravāsināṁ hastī . trayodaśanakho rāṣṭravittavināśaṅkaroti bhūpasya . dvādaśanakhastu kurute padātituragakṣayaṁ saṁkhye . ekādaśanakhayuktī najahānikaro bhavet sa gajaḥ . puradāhaṁ ca daśanakhaḥ karoti hastī durālokam . caturaṅgasya balasya nāśavantu navanakho gajaḥ kurute . aṣṭanakhaśca purohita baṁśasamunmūlanasamarthaḥ . saptanakhaḥ pratihāraṁ nāśayati ca ṣaḍnakho’mātyam . pañcanakho bhaktikaraṁ caturnakho dvārapālañca . trinakhoviṣayākṣepaṁ dvinakhaścāntaḥ purānubandhañca . ekanakhonakharahitorāṣṭravināśaṁ dhruvaṁ kurute . evambhūtanakhāye narapatinā na te gajāgrāhyāḥ . lākṣamañjiṣṭhābho’tilomaśohīnakarṇakarabālaḥ . hastī vivarjanīyo hīnanakhaḥ pūtilomā ca . jvalanakṛtaṁ śastrakṛtaṁ durbhikṣakṛtaṁ mahadbhayaṁ kurute . yasmin deśe vasati nāśayati vana sa duṣṭātmā . yasya na bhavatodantau jvalanakṛtaṁ durbhikṣakṛtaṁ mahadbhaya kurute . yasmindeśe sa vasati nāśayati vanaṁ sa duṣṭātmā . yasya na bhavatī dantau kularūpavato’piṁ garbhadoṣeṇa . sa gajomatkuṇanāmā na taṁ raṇe yojayedrājā . kuñjaraghaṭāgato’sau harati gajānāṁ balaṁ ca satyañca . ataeva samarakāle narādhipairvarjanīyaśca . tanuhrasvadīrghadantohyatisaṅkaṭavakravighaṭitaviṣāṇaḥ . ekadaśanastvadhomukharadanaśca gajaḥ prabhaṁtyajati . radanavihīno hastī niḥśeṣalakṣaṇayuto’pi . bhavati na nṛpatiyogyomadajalasaṁsiṁktaṁ gaṇḍo’pi . dūṣitavirahitadīne satvarahite vivarṇe ca . niṣprabhakuñjakuhare rājā nārohati sannāhara hite ca . evambhūtāstyājyāḥ mitranāśakā raṇe kariṇaḥ . akṣibhyāmaśrujalaṁ nipatati nāgasya yasya nitya hi . nayanavyādhiviyuktasya tasya bhartā raṇemriyate . vaddhanaśīlāśca nakhā bhartuścaiva saṁbādhanakarāḥ . jihvānakhamukhamehananayanāni bhavanti yasya kṛṣṇāni . bāhitthacitra kṛṣṇaḥ sa gajobhartuḥ kṣayaṁ kurute . bāhyāṁsaphalakapīṭhī rājan! kṛśena pṛṣṭhavaṁśena . vadanena ca kapivadanānukāriṇānindito hastī . karṇau dantau ca samau na natau bhavatī yasya naranātha! . sa narādhipabalavināśakaraḥ karījāyate samare . citrau romacitau vā sthūlau vātipralambitāgrau vā . koṣau koṣavināśaṁ sa karoti nāgaśca bhūpānām . sitabindubhirvicitraṁśvetaṁ vā yasya jāyate meḍhram . sa gajaḥśakti vināśaṅkaroti bhūpasya saṁgrāme . chāgasyeva vicitrāṇi yasya dehe bhavanti romāṇi . sa gajaḥpratigajabalena vihvalo nijabalaṁ dahati . suptotthitasya vadanāt yasya gajendrasya galati rudhirajālam . jvalanakaṇaṁ muñcati śaśvadasau bhartṛnāśakaraḥ . iti kathitaṁ tava nṛpate! duṣṭamātaṅgalakṣaṇaṁ samyak . pāpakariṇyālakṣaṇamataḥ paraṁ saṁpravakṣyāmi . yallakṣaṇaṁ mayoktambhadrādīnāṁ śubhaṁ ca duṣṭaṁ ca . tatkariṇīṣvapi yojyaṁ jātivibhāgena ca yuktāsu . sulakṣaṇena lalitāni kareṇukānāmaṅgāni bhavanti . yuvatisadṛśāna puruśocitāni ca tathā pīnānyaṅgāni kareṇūnām . gajasaṁsthānā kariṇī nirmatadantā supīnakāyā ca . sthūlāyatā ca satataṁ prabhūtadayā matāca kariṇīnām . prācyavanasamudbhūtāḥ prāyeṇa lakṣaṇayutā bhavanti kariṇyaḥ . sulakṣaṇeṣu ca cchāyā lakṣaṇaṁ pradhānaṁ tacca pañcavidhaṁ bhavati . pṛthivyaptejovāyvākāśātmakam . tatra pṛthivyapteja ātmakaṁ praśasta vāyvākāśātmakamapraśastam . krameṇa cchāyābhidhīyate balopacayapaśena samutapadyate . tasyaiva dehoddyotajananī sthirā prabhā’bhidhīyate . chāyāphalasya dviguṇapalasampādanasamarthā prabhā bhavati . chāyā dehasamāśritāḥ sthiraprabhāvā’sthirā cchāyā yalopacayavaśena sumutpadyate . narendrasyaivodyogakāle śubhakarmaphalasūcanārthaṁ gajasya prabhā prakaṭībhavatyeva . evaṁ chāyāgato bhedo’vagantavyaḥ . sāmprataṁ chāyārūpamabhidhīyate . snigdhā gambhīrarūpā pārthivī cchāyā bhavati . snigdhājībhūtasannibhā ca salilasambhūtā, snigdhā raktā ca tāmrā ca tejasī cchāyā . trayaṁ caitallakṣaṇaṁśubhamaśubhalakṣaṇāni gajasya stambhayitvā sukhapradaṁ bhavati . athāśubhā kathyate niḥpramā paruṣā rūkṣā bhasmanākulavarṇā ca vāṣavī . rūkṣā tanvīkṛṣṇādivividhavarṇā ākāśātmikā . itthaṁ chyādvayamati garhitam gajalakṣaṇāni tiraskatyāśubhapradambhavatyanena prakāreṇa cchāyālakṣaṇamuttamaṁ bhavati . vikaṭahrasvabālavṛddhakṛśāṅgahīnāṅgeṣu vyādhipīḍitavikalāṅgeṣu gajeṣu nārohati rājā bhṛtyāścaiteṣvārohantīti . yādṛśaṁ ca samarakāle mātaṅgaṁ rājā samārohati tādṛśasya lakṣaṇamabhidhīyate . balaṁ kaṇṭhai sthitaṁ nityaṁ kuñjarāṇāṁ nareśvara! . ataḥsaṁpūrṇakaṇṭhastu śikhipiṅgalalocanaḥ . ghanamāṁsacitāṁsastu diśo’vaghrāṇatatparaḥ . varāhajaghanaścaiva suviṣāṇovarānanaḥ . supratiṣṭhitapādastu yaḥ syādagurumakṣikaḥ . prājāpatyogajohyeṣa saṁgrāmārhaḥ prakīrtitaḥ . madhupiṅgaladantoyaḥ kikivāpītakacchabiḥ . romāṇi caiva rūpāṇi mukha ca kamalaprabham . raktotpaladalacchāye sūkṣme tīkṣṇe ca locane . aindrogajastu vijñeyoripuvṛndavināśanaḥ . tāmratālukajihvoṣṭhasujātaniviḍāparaḥ . pīnonnataśarīrastu raktakokanadacchaviḥ . āyatena tu dantena kareṇa mukhaśobhinā . pīyūṣapiṅgadanto hi gajaḥkauvera ucyate . taruṇāmbudasaṁkārśīghṛtaprabhaviṣāṇabhṛt . saṁpūrṇakaṇṭhapādastu saṁpūrṇasamamastakaḥ . mṛdaṅgadhvanigambhāranādapūritadiṅmukhaḥ . āyatena ca hastena sīkarotkiraṇapriyaḥ . vāruṇo’yaṁ gajorājan saṁgrāmeṣvatipūjitaḥ . kaṇṭhastrivalisaṁyuktaḥ saṁpūrṇoyasya dṛśyate . locane tāmbapiṅge ca dantau ketakasaprabhau . pādau ca valinau yasya pīnagātrasamāṁsalau . pṛthulau vinducitrau ca karṇau cātāsrapallavau . aiśāno’yaṅgajo rājan! raṇakarmaṇi yujyate . tālunyurasi vaktre ca pakṣayorubhayorapi . ātāmrā yasya dṛśyeta cchāyā mṛdutanūruhā . asau saumyastu vijñeyaḥ kuñjaraḥ samarocitaḥ . arciḥpiṅgala romā yaḥ keśaiśca śvetapiṅgalaḥ . piṅgalākṣiviṣāṇaśca rakta puṣkaratālukaḥ . āgneyaḥ sa gajojñeyastejasāgnisamaprabhaḥ . rājñā budvimatā nityaṁ dhāryaḥ samarakarmaṇi . kṛṣṇavarṇa yutāgrāṇi mukhaśrotāṁsi locane . nirghūṁmāgnisamacchāye bhūlagnaśca karastathā . kāyaśca pīnanāsaḥsyādvege vāyusamaḥ śubhaḥ . rājanu . vāyavyamicchanti taṅgajaṁ śāstrakovidāḥ . saṁkhye niyuktaśca gajonāśayedripuvāhinīm . niraṅkuśatvaṁ caṇḍatvaṁ tasya doṣadvayaṁ bhavet . niraṅkuśatvaṁ śamayet prayogāśvāsanādibhiḥ . caṇḍatvaṁ ca tathā nityaṁ sukumārakriyādibhiḥ . romāṇyañjanarūpāṇi nakhāḥ śaṅkhasamaprabhāḥ . nistriṁśavimalacchāyaḥ sa bhavedvaiṣṇavogajaḥ . sa vairiṇaṁ jayed rājan! ripusainyavimardanaḥ . kumbhavaktraḥ kaṭau yasya nistriśaghanasaṁnibhau . bindubhiścitri taṁ yasya sa vicitraśravo gajaḥ . tena saṁgrāmakarmāṇi kurute yo narādhipaḥ! . nityaṁ cārijayaṁ tena sa rājā phalamaśnute . sudanto dīrghahastaśca vṛhadaṅgulipuṣkaraḥ . ghanamāṁsaśarīraśca kūrmākārohi sattama! . sāṁgrāmikonajohyeṣa jīvatyapi samāśatam . saṁgrāmavijayī nityaṁ pratāpajananakṣamaḥ . mahāśirā mahākāyo mahāmeḍhro mahākaraḥ . mahādantodaraścaiva mahānāgovarāsanaḥ . mahānetro mahauṣṭhaśca mahākarṇomahāmukhaḥ . mahāmado mahākaṇṭho bhavetsāṁgrāmikogajaḥ . yadbhadralakṣaṇaṁ pūrvamuktaṁ nṛpa! tacchubhameva hi . mandasyāpi hi śastaṁ syadāddvāvetau ca mahāgajau . saṁpūrṇalakṣaṇopeto na bhavecca mahītale . anayoreva bhedāstu nāgānāṁ samudāhṛtāḥ . sāṁgrāmikā dvipā rajān! śubhalakṣaṇalakṣitāḥ . kathitāstava tattvena rājasaukhyakarāgajāḥ . ābhiṣecanikagajalakṣaṇaṁ tatraiva . pīnamāṁsacitāṁsaśca kūrmākāranakhastathā . samavacitasāṁsastu suvṛttaḥ kalpanāparaḥ . chānakukṣiḥ supārśvaśca romānāhasamanvitaḥ . jvalanojjvalanetrastu suviṣāṇo mahākaraḥ . saṁpūrṇacibukaścaiva kramāyāmorayānvitaḥ . balasatvasamāyuktaḥ snigdhacchavimanoramaḥ . sāṁgrāmiko bhaveṣṭrājña ābhiṣecaniko gajaḥ . tatraiva pālakāvye gajahṛdaye . āyuḥ saviṁśati śataṁ mānaṁ syāt sāmajanmanām . rājaputra! diśāmyevamāyuṣyādi daśādaśa . lakṣaṇāni vade teṣāṁ kṣetrāṇyevaṁ viṣāṇinām . lakṣaṇālakṣaṇaṁ jñeyamāyuṣyādidaśāphalam . kṣetrāṇi hastauṣṭhamukhaṁ dantau śīrṣaṁ ca cakṣuṣī . karṇau grīvā ca gātrañca vakṣaḥ kāryasya bhedataḥ . lakṣaṇaṁ sannikṛṣṭaṁ yadbiprakṛṣṭañca yadbhavet . matañcitrabalopetaṁ prabhūtañja manīṣibhiḥ . tulye kule vane jātau pracāre yattu lakṣaṇam . daśāyāñca tadākhyātaṁ ghrabhūtamiti sūribhiḥ . dakṣiṇandakṣiṇāṅgaṁ ca hastinaḥ puṇyadaṁ matam . tathā vāmaṁ ca vāmāṅgaṁ hastinīphaladaṁ matam . lakṣaṇaṁ dakṣiṇāṅgotthaṁ phalaṁ bhūmibhujāṁ matam . mahadvyaktaṁ bhaveyadyacca lakṣaṇaṁ tanmahāphalam . yadalpamaprakāśañca tadalpaphaladaṁ matam . madhyamānaphalaṁ mavyaṁ lakṣaṇaṁtu samādiśet . śubhāśubhena miśreṇa bahutvenādiśet phalam . kadācit śubhada cāsya gajānāmapyalakṣaṇam . śubhakarmāṇamāsādyarājānamatha vā dvijam . yathā hi sarvasaritaḥ samudraṁ samupetya hi . svarasena viyujyante mavanti lavaṇāmbhasaḥ . evamāsādya bhartāraṁ bahulakṣaṇalakṣitam . bhavanti bādhitānīha durlakṣaṇaphalāni ca . ityupakramya gajadehasthānavibhāganāmabhedastatraiva darśitaḥ . yathā viṣāṇayīryastiryaksyādāyatāgro graho’pi saḥ . kivivā ca grahasyādhaḥkumbhopari ca bimbakaḥ . atha grahoparistho’pi puraṣkaro’pi bhavettathā . tathā grahoparisthe ca kivivoparibhāgake . vāhitthopari keśāśca mastakaṁ ca tathā matam . syātāṁ mastakapiṇḍau ca mastakasthaśca vindukaḥ . tathā vindūparisyātāṁ vitānau vindupārśvataḥ . tato’ntaravitānaṁ ca pṛṣṭhaṁ tatra vinirdiśet . vinduvitānayoścāntaḥ purastāt pākilau kila . nīce mastakapiṇḍāddhi vitānavindupākalaḥ . niryāṇaṁ ca vitānordhvaṁ karṇau vāpi tataḥ kaṭau . kaṭayoḥ śrotasī vāpi kaṭasvāvastayoradhaḥ . pṛṣṭhataḥ kaṭisaṁdhī ca gaṇḍau ca kaṭayoradhaḥ . kaṭagaṇḍāntasadbhāge ghāṭasandhī ca ghāṭake . ghāṭāsandhyupariṣṭācca karṇasandhisamīpage . śravaṇe gātragaṇḍādhaḥkapolau ca tadantare . romakūrcau ca pādau ca kapolādhastathā matau . tataḥ sagadasandhī ca sagadāntaramatra ca . āsagadāt hanvavaghiḥ pradeśaḥ śirasomataḥ . akṣikūṭābuparyakṣāvubhābupari vai tayoḥ . guhevākṣā’dharaḥ syāttu netrasrāvau tayoradhaḥ . apāṅgāvakṣibāhye ca tatsandhī cākṣipṛṣṭhataḥ . pakṣmaṇormaṇḍale cātha tatsandhī vartmamaṇḍalau . vartmamaṇḍala sandhī ca tataśca śvetamaṇḍale . śvetamaṇḍalasandhī ca tataḥ kṛṣṇe ca maṇḍale . tatsandhī ca tataḥ kṛṣṇe satsandhī vartmamaṇḍale . tayorapi tathā sandhī prāgbhāge cakṣuṣorapi . kanīnike samāmnāte sandhī tatra tathānayoḥ . ityakṣigatadeśānāṁ samuddeśo bhavediha . kila vittau ca karṇau ca karṇayoścūlikā tataḥ . tadadhaḥ karṇapippalyau balike dve pradeśage . karṇamastakasandhī ca paścāt karṇāpavartayaḥ . tadantaśca samasthānāvudghātau parikīrtitau . karṇacūlikayoragre piṅgalākhyau ca bhāṣitau . purastāt karṇapi palyāḥ karṇasaṁveśacarmaṇī . karṇāntaḥ karṇanāḍyau ca lambetāṁ tasya bhāgataḥ . tayārvīthiḥkavandhaśca saśaṅkhamadhyakarṇayoḥ . karṇasandhyoradhastācca tathādhaḥsandhisaṁjñitau . tadadhaḥkarṇapālyau ca prāk karṇoparitastayoḥ . nāḍīpārśvagatau cātra madhyakarṇau tayoradhaḥ . adhaḥkarṇau samākhyātau bahiḥkarṇāpavartayoḥ . pārśvakarṇau bahiḥkarṇau karṇayośca kramād bahiḥ . antarāntarakarṇau ca paryantakarṇapāśayoḥ . adhastācceti bhāgāḥ syuḥ karṇayoḥ kariṇo’pi ca . grīvāyāḥ prāgbhavobhāgo grīvā sandhistatastathā . grīvāpṛṣṭhaṁ tatasyācca madhye tacca kṛkāṭikā . grīvāpṛṣṭhe tathādhastādgalamāhurdvipasya ca . adhaḥkaṇṭhastayoścordhaṁ manye te galakaṇṭhayoḥ . dhamanyau kaṇṭhapārśve ca tayoścābalipiṇḍikā . galasya pārśvayīrūrdhvaṁ dardurau cātra nirdiśet . guhe manyoparisyātāmupariṣṭāttayostathā . kivikau ca tathā coktau paścādupari caitayoḥ . pārṣṇighātau ca saṁkhyātau pārṣṇighātāntare tathā . utsaṅgāvupari syātāṁ skandhādūrdhaṁ tathānayoḥ . tanmadhye paṇavaścordhvamiti grīvāṁśasaṁgrahaḥ . (hastipakena pārṣṇibhyāṁ yau deśau hanyete tau pārṣṇighātau) gātramātramāyataṁ ca bhavedāsanamāditaḥ . tatpārśvayoḥ pratīkāśau tāvaṁsau ca tayoradhaḥ . tadadhaḥpratyagaṁsau ca tathaivāṁsaphale tathā . tadadhastāttatobāhū tatobāhūttaraṁ tathā . arvāgatra guhe tatra bāhupṛṣṭhodbhave api . apāre ca tadūrdhvaṁ ca tayīstadbhāvikau tathā . pālyāvathāṅgādūrdhañca tayorāyāmapṛṣṭhataḥ . pālyantāṅgapurastāccabhujayoruditau yavau . yavabhāgopari tathā purastāt phalakocchritau . piṇḍikādhaśca vemākhyau viśoṣau yavayoradhaḥ . utsaṅgau ca viśoṣādhaḥ prahau cāpi tayoradhaḥ . tatsandhī ca tataḥ parvasandhānau tadadhomatau . tadadhaḥ pālipādau vai kūrcau cānu tayoradhaḥ . tadadhonakhakūrcāśca tato nakhaśikhā daśa . puraḥpuronakhau nāmnā sanakhau caiva vistṛtau . tatpaścāttu nakhagrīvā viśoṣāḥ pārśvatonatāḥ . antaḥpārśvabahiḥpārśve syātāṁ pārśvanakheṣu ca . kavāsa rājayaścātra pādanāhāvikāstathā . talasandhī tataḥ syātāṁ tale ca tadanantaram . talapradeśapuratastatparā nakhabudhnataḥ . talakarṣau tataḥ paścāt talaprahau tataḥparau . talayorantaraṁ caiva hṛdaye ca karīrake . kiṁvinorājayaśceti talasadbhāvikā api . palahastau tataḥ syātāmantarbāhū tato’ntare . bahirbāhū bahiścordhvaṁ gātra sarvaṁ tato’pi ca . kakṣau gātra prahordhañca kakṣayorantaraṁ tataḥ . iti pradeśā gaditā gajānāṁ gātragocarāḥ . kaṇṭhasyāntarmaṇiḥ pūrvaṁ grīvāparva samāśrayaḥ . uromaṇiḥ samāmnātastataḥ syādurasaḥ sthitiḥ . yā’dhobhā pārśvagā tatra gātrasandhisamāśritā . āvartamaṇi rapyatra vikṣo bhāsvarasaṅgataḥ . tataḥ sandhikarastu syāttasyādhaḥ stanayoḥ puraḥ . mātrayorantaraṁ cāpi caturakṣāntaraṁ bhavet . adhaḥstanau ca stanayorantare cātha cūcuke . stanāntau stanakūrcau ca kṣīrikau cāpi kūrcake . caturakṣāntarālaṁ ca bhave ccūcukayoradhaḥ . stanayorapyadhastācca purastāt stanayorbhavet . hṛdayaṁ cāsya pārśvasthāvāyāmau ca bahistayoḥ . syātāmāyāmakāṇḍau ca tadaghovivaśau tataḥ . tataḥ kroḍaṁ padādhastāt paścāccāyāmakāṇḍayoḥ . randhre cāparavastiśca stanayorapyanantaram . jaṭhare nābhirityete pradeśāḥ kila vakṣasaḥ . āparāṅghriparaḥśephoretaḥsrāvāvaghiḥ smṛtaḥ . tato’ṇḍakoṣasandhiḥ syāt koṣasandhiśca śephataḥ . kramānmehanamatra syāt meḍhrasaṁjño bhavedapi . ānirgamāttathā tasya bāhupārśvagatau matau . agratastatra kakudaṁ tasyāśrī pārśvayorapi . mehanasya puraḥsroto vaṅkṣaṇau koṣapārśvagau . aparāśrayiṇī śukre tathā vaṅkṣaṇamadhyage . ityaṇḍakoṣabhāgāḥ syuḥ kramādāsanamucyate . tadantaścāsanañcordhaṁ vakravaṁśasya pṛṣṭhataḥ . bhavedaparavaṁśaśca tatonyaccādha āsanam . paścimāsanamapyasya pṛṣṭhataḥ paragasya ca . ata āstipradeśaśca tato vaṁśaśca bāladhiḥ . (āstirāsanam) . āśrayetyabhidhānāśca bhāgāḥ paścānniṣādinaḥ . syātāṁ ca tatpalādhastāt pakṣasandhī tathā tataḥ . syātāñca pakṣapārśve ca garmūkāścakramādapi . pakṣādhonantarau cānukukṣī pakṣasamāstutī . niṣkābhau madhyagau tatra śaṅkūcaivordhamadhyataḥ . kakṣābhogau kākapakṣau śaṅkucchāyākarautataḥ . utkṛṣṭaukukṣipaścācca tryasthipārśvagatāvapi . kālakotkṛṣṭadeśānāṁ pālavaṁśaśca pārśvayoḥ . kālake piṇḍike cādho vidyāccāparayoḥ sthite . utkṛṣṭapiṇḍikā tryasthisthānamevālambanam . jaghanaṁ parato’smācca evaṁ kālavakā daśa . bhavet pāyuśca pāyostu gudamabhyantaraṁ tathā . vahirgudasya vartmasyāt gudāntaḥ kandaraṁ viduḥ . vilapāyvantare kakṣau tathā piṇḍikayorapi . adhastādantare kiṁvinyantare tasya saṁsthitiḥ . piṇḍikāghatha maṇḍūkyāvaṣṭhīlau piṇḍikāntare . avayavapramāṇabhedāstartrava . piṇḍikāratnikāmānā puṣkaro’pi bhavettathā . karṇasandhirbhaveccāpi taccāratnipramāṇataḥ . karṇāpavartau pālyau ca syātāṁ hastasamucchritī . karṇāśrī ca tathā vidyādvistāre dvādaśāṅgule . karṇāśrāvapi hastau dvāvāyāma pariṇāhataḥ . karṇavartiṁ viddhi karṇapramāṇena ca ratnikām . śira āsanamuddiṣṭaṁ mānena trikahastakam . śirasastu pramāṇena syāt ṣaḍaṅgulamāsanāt . āsanena samaṁśīrṣaṁ kalyāṇakaramityapi . yasyāsanaṁ ca nīcena śirasaḥ syāt ṣaḍaṅgulam . avāgro nāma sa prokto gajoninditalakṣaṇaḥ . śiro yasya bhaveduccamāsanād dvādaśāṅgulam . so’bhyudagrābhidhānena lakṣaṇādāsanaṁ bhavet . āsanaṁ vaṅkṣaṇoddeśād grāhaśca pakṣabhāgataḥ . mañcasamānaphalaka utkṛṣṭo’ṣṭhīsthito’pi ca . aṣṭītyevaṁ samākhyātaṁ lakṣaṇādāsanaṁ bhavet . hastadvayapramāṇena pecakāt paścimāsanam . dvādaśāṅgulanimnaṁ syādāsanāt paścimāsanam . sārdhahastatrayaṁ cādhaḥ pramāṇamapi bāladheḥ . saptāṅgulapramāṇena pāyuśca parimaṇḍalaḥ . aratniparimāṇena vidustadvadguṇāntaram . aratnito’ghikaṁ yasya vistareṇa stanāntaram . tiryagromacayaṁ gātramaribhyaḥ śīkadogajaḥ . aratnitrayamānena nābhideśastanāntaram . nābhiśca bhūtrakoṣaśca gudāratnyardhamānataḥ . aṇḍakoṣaśca hastārdhapramāṇena samanvitaḥ . dve cāratnī tathārdhaṁ ca koṣamānaṁ bhavedapi . so’rdhahastadvayāyāmohastānāhayutomataḥ . prauhe tu pariṇāhaḥ syādaratnidvitaya tathā . hastayoścārdha mānaṁ syāt caturbhāgeṇa saṁyutam . talasya pārśvataḥ prauhāvaratnipramitau matau . caturbhāgayutāratnirbhavennamratalopari . aṣṭāṅgulapramāṇena syātāṁ tataḥ puronakhau . saptāṅgulaścāpanakhaḥ pārśve pañcāṅgulānakhāḥ . caturviṁśatyaṅgulañca bhavedgātrāpare tathā . aparābhyāṁ bhavedgranthiraratnyardhena mānataḥ . aratniśca talāyāmobhavecca karayorapi . saptāṅgulāstu vaiśoṣāḥ pālyoḥ pārśvanakhāstathā . pañcāṅgulāstryaṅgulāśca navacāpi nakhā matāḥ . ityaṅgamānaṁ nāgasya diṅmātramihadarśitam . samāṅgā api mātāṅgā dṛśyante duḥkhadāḥ kvacit . dṛśyante viṣamāṅgāśca kvacit kalyāṇadāyinaḥ . tasmāt pramāṇaṁ keṣāñcidapramāṇatayā matam . pramāṇaṁ kṛtasācāryaiḥ sarvairlakṣaṇa vedibhiḥ . athāṅgasaṅgamāttāvat mātaṅgānāṁ guṇāguṇāḥ . bhūyo’nyaguṇadoṣābhyāṁ prasaṅgāt kathitāḥ punaḥ . uparikramato vṛddho nātistabdhomṛdusthitiḥ . vṛttamnigdhāccharomā ca lohitāṅguliṣuṣkaraḥ . sarvavyaktapramāṇaśca gajaḥ kalyāṇakārakaḥ . bhāgyapradī bālahastastathāyatatanūruhaḥ . arthado hīnavinduśca gajo duḥkhaprado maṁtaḥ . dvipāmṛtyukarā hrasvā hīnapārśvāśca vṛddhidāḥ . puṣkaraṁ hīnamavyaktaṁ vidyādbhartṛvināśanam . yuktamāne nigāle ca nirmalaśrotasī śubhe . susamāhite ca syātāmut palāgrasamadyutī . unnaddhau kramavṛddhau ca sigdhāvabhyuditau samam . dakṣiṇau ca samānau ca prahārapraguṇacchavī . tataḥ pradakṣiṇāvartāvudāttau dantināṁ radau . karaspṛgākṛtī cāpi śvetāsthisadṛśadyutī . viṣāṇe ca tathā myātāṁ cāpāgre vāraṇasya ca . yo dakṣiṇaikadantasya śriyā tu rahito gajaḥ . vāmaikadanto dantī ca duḥkhadaḥ sādinomataḥ . daśāṁ prāpya catuthīṁ ca dvitīyāṁ yasya na dvijau . sthūlāvanāyatau syātāṁ sa mūḍho nāma durgajaḥ . ūrdhasaṁsthānavakrau ca pratimānagatau na vā . yuyutsāmiva kurvāṇā yasya bālāḥ sadurdvipaḥ . dantau halopamau yasya dīrghau pārśvena connatau . dakṣiṇena viṣāṇena vāmadantadarantathā . kārayedyastu mātaṅgo vāmadārī sa vai bhavet . tathā dakṣiṇadārī ca dakṣiṇadaraṇaṁ tathā . vāmena kārayennoṣṭo yātuḥ svāminaeva saḥ . tathā halaviśālena dantenaikena dantinaḥ sthūlenākharvadīrgheṇa duḥsthitākhyo’pi varjitaḥ . antarnatābhyāṁ saddantaḥ kudanto’pi natāvaghaḥ . kūpe vāmonnatiścāpi radābhyāṁ dviradaḥ kvacit . dantadurvāsasākhyo hi dviradomadhyalakṣaṇaḥ . bahirnatauhastalambau radau yasya sa durgajaḥ . kṛṣṇāyatau radau mūle vinahinti madāgatim . śyāmalākāra radanāgranthimaddaśanāstathā . durjātā viṣamā vakraphalakāśca kṛśāstathā . ātadīrghātihrasvāśca vadanenāghaśaṁsinaḥ . triratnimitameḍhrasya pañcaratnimitoradaḥ . yaṣṭidantonukathito rājaputra! manīṣibhiḥ . prapūrṇaṁ pratimānañca tārābhaṁ balivajitam . sūkṣmavindu samānaddhaṁ mṛdutvakkāyaromaśam . svāyataṁ pṛthubāhityaṁ sarvagātrasamāhitam . raktauṣṭhatāludaśanavilagnamustvaṇasthitim . taṁ rājā varjayet yuddhe śubhalakṣaṇa varjitam . bālārkasadṛśe yasya harivarṇavilocane . manaḥśilāprabhe vāpi haryakṣo’sau subhikṣadaḥ . padmāpāṅge ca vipule suprasanne sitāsite . yasyākṣiṇī sacākṣibhyāṁ vibhaktākhyo hitapradaḥ . yasyatuṅge ca nayane mahatī dṛṣṭimaṇḍale . snigdhanirmalavarṇaśca tārakākṣaḥ sa sammataḥ . yasyāsṛjaḥ samā bhāse vṛttākāre vilocane . pārāvatākṣaṁ nāgaṁ taṁ praśaṁsanti śivapradam . hrasve nātyāyate netre prasanne sūkṣmadarśane . yasya syātāṁ sacādhyakṣo vāraṇaḥ śubhalakṣaṇaḥ . īṣadgairikasaṅkāśe dṛśyete yasya cākṣiṇī . dhvāṅkṣākṣaḥ sa vinirdiṣṭo durbhikṣāribhayāvahaḥ . kṛṣṇāpāṅge śubhe netre kāṁsyasadṛśasaprabhe . yasya syātāṁ bhaveccāyaṁ śūkarākṣā sa garhitaḥ . samantato nopacite saṁsṛṣṭe ca manāgdṛśau prauḍhākūṭau yasyāpi viṣvagakṣaḥ sa durbhagaḥ . vaiṣamyādviṣamaprekṣī neṣṭo haritayā dṛśā . tathā niṣprabhayā dṛṣṭyā varjitaḥ kālapiṅgalaḥ . tandrīryasyānudṛśyeta virūpaṁ viṣamaṁ tathā . tathaiva tiryag dṛk hastī tiryakprekṣī ma dūṣaṇaḥ . adhaḥprekṣī ca yo yaḥ syādūrdhagāmivilocanaḥ . sadṛśo babhrumārjāraprabhṛtyamatacakṣuṣām . sa syādaniṣṭa dṛk hastī tiryakprekṣī ca dūṣaṇaḥ . adhaḥprekṣī ca sajñeyo mṛdūrdhvagāmidarśanaḥ . dṛṣṭiḥ snigdhā praphullā ca susthitāmalatārakā . ūrdhvapakṣma prasannasya vāraṇasya vilokyate . udagratārako nāmnā sāmnā pārśvavisarpiṇī . vistabdhācalapakṣmā tu kupitā’nekapasya dṛk . sarvāṅgalakṣaṇebhyo’pi cakṣurlakṣaṇamuttamam . ityevaṁ lakṣaṇajñānāṁ pūrveṣāmanuśāsanam . praśastanetre dvirade nṛpobhadrāṇi paśyati mastakādilakṣaṇantu prāyeṇa bārhaspatyoktalakṣaṇasamamityatastannoktaṁ yatra viśeṣastaducyate . ekakūpaprajātāni snigdhāni ca mṛdūni ca . romāṇīṣṭāni romṇāñca pecako dakṣiṇāṅgajaḥ . lāṅgūlasyaiva romāṇi dṛśyante yasya hastinaḥ . saṁhatāni vicitrāṇi sa pūjyo vāraṇoraṇe . kariṇo vāmanatvādau kāraṇāntaraṁ tatphalañcoktaṁ tatraiva vāyvākāśaguṇādhiṣṭhapṛthivīguṇasarjanāt . jāyatekila mātaṅgaḥ kubjo vā vāmano’pi ca . yato bhūtaguṇo’nyonyamadhitiṣṭhati mānataḥ . tairguṇai rjāyate kharvā dantīti munayoviduḥ . hīnāṅgohānikārī syādadhikāṅko’dhikaṁ haret . rāṣṭrāhitau bhavetāñca khañjakubjāviti sthitiḥ . āyāmānāha saṁyukto hṛsvākāro hi vāmanaḥ . naṣṭhīvyantaraniryāṇo mahāsthisagado’pi ca . asthiśvetau ca rūkṣmau ca dantau yasyāśritau karam . sa cālayitvā rājānaṁ hatvā vātha palāyate . hrasvameḍhrāṅgulikaraḥ śrotrāśriśvetaromayuk . kapikauśikakākāhinakulaprakhyalocanaḥ . kālāpaṅgalanetraśca tanvānanahanustathā . balyā samānaniryāṇaḥ pratyagrapṛthupecakaḥ . maṇḍūkābharucitvak ca sāsnānalasamo’pi ca . parimaṇḍala karṇaśca spaṣṭadhvāṅkṣa śivadhvajaḥ . prauḍhonnatākṣi kūṭākṣaḥ sakilāsāṅghrimehanaḥ . vyālaityavagantavyo nirmado dantidūṣaṇaḥ . sabalī yasya sadānau prauhau cāpi kacācitau . civuke cāyatasthūle vraṇaiśca tanurābilā . adhovaktrāṇi romāṇi hanū ca kṛśaromage . suḍhakkākṛtayaḥ pādā ḍimbaityapi viśrutaḥ . āsyauṣṭhatālurasanāḥ kāla kalmāṣakāntayaḥ . karṇaukacācitau nyūnau tāmbavarṇaśca bāladhiḥ . karābhipreṣaṇāsaktau mānonāṅgulipuṣkale . sthūle ca pakṣmaṇī netraprabhe duṣprekṣaṇe tathā . durbaddhāni tathāṅgāni balīmukhanibhaṁ mukham . reṇudvirephānurūpā makṣikābhiścitākṛtiḥ . aratnimānau dantau ca śuṣkāvapyanigūhitau . karṇe ca kaṭhine yasya nīlagopaka vidyuti . vivarṇaṁ kaṭhinaṁ rūkṣaṁ bhinnamiśratanuruham . napusakaśca mātaṅgo sa dūre tyāgamarhati . mañjiṣṭhārāgabhāvena yattanurvānaropamā . sa pūtano’gnibhayado yūthahā parivarjitaḥ . tiryakprekṣī cādhaḥprekṣī durgandhamadasaṁyutaḥ . kālapiṅgodaroneṣṭo mātaṅgaḥ syāt mataṅgajaḥ . puṣkare stanamadhye ca vāmahaste mataṅgajaḥ . kilāsairāvṛtaḥ syācca tadrāṣṭre durnayaṁ diśet . paścātsamutthitāvāponityamīlitalocanaḥ . bāhitthasaṁkṣiptamukhonibaddhākṣo mataṅgajaḥ . nyūnaṁ viṁśativarṣasya dantau yasya pramāṇataḥ . atimātrau na vai syātāṁ nāgonāgasamastu saḥ . hīnātiriktadaśano yasya vai tasya mṛtyudaḥ ityavayavadoṣāḥ . atha varṇastathāvartāḥ puṣpāṇyābhā svarogatiḥ . balaṁ satvamanūkañca gandhobodhitamiṅgitam . syādbhūtaguṇavaiśeṣyād varṇavaiśeṣyameva hi . vātādibhyo’pi doṣemyovarṇavaiśeṣyamiṣyate . raukṣyaṁ parātirekeṇa sarvaṁ vātasya vaibhavet . soṣmatā śoṇitāt, pittāt raudratā, saumyatendujā ityupakramya kapho garbhaśayānasya snigdhatāṁ pratipadyate . pittaṁ garbhaśayānasya stabdhatvaṁ pratipadyate . tatkarī kathitaḥ kālastathaiva snigdhadarśanaḥ . pittaṁ kaphaśca yugapad veviṣṭi tu tatastataḥ . śyāmavarṇo’pi mātaṅgo jāyate snigdhaeva vai . garbhe ca māṁsasahite kapharakte yadā sthite . ciraṁ garbhaśayānasya harisnigdhastato’pyasau . raktapittakaphānāñca saṅkaratvagatau tathā . haritāruṇapītādyā nānāvarṇā bhavanti hi . sarvatrānugavātena mīlanādrūkṣatā bhavet . pāruṣyaṁ dhūsaratvaṁ ca susnigdhatvaṁ bhavettathā . kvacidvarṇavibhedāśca pūrvasambhavakāraṇāt . grahanakṣatracārācca pitṛvījavaśāttathā . tatrāpi śvetavarṇāśca śukavarhimaṇitviṣaḥ . śuddhahemarucaścebhāḥ sureṣu prāci ca kvacit . nṛṇāntu harayaḥ kṛṣṇāḥ śyāmāśca kariṇaḥ smṛtāḥ . harirmadhusavarṇaśca kṛṣṇaścāñjanasannibhaḥ . na kālo na harirnāgomadhvābhaḥ śyāma iṣyate . eteṣu tripu varṇeṣu harivarṇovaromataḥ . iti varṇabhedakāraṇādinirūpaṇam . āvartaḥ ṣaḍidhaścaiva tvagjodaśanabhaṅgajaḥ . koṣajaḥ pakṣmajātaśca bālajo romajo’pi ca . koṣaromabhavau śastau dantakalpanajaḥ śubhaḥ . śīkānarthapradāḥ proktāstvagjapakṣmajabālajāḥ . bhūmidoromajāvartaḥ koṣāvartojayapradaḥ . daśanasambhavāvartaḥ sutadārapradastathā . kathitaḥ pakṣmajāvartojñātijātabhayapradaḥ . vraṇakṛdbālajāvartaḥ sāmahā romasambhavaḥ . praśastodakṣiṇāvartovāmāvarto vigarhitaḥ . mato vyakto mṛdusnigdhaḥ savarṇaḥ pītaromajaḥ . vāmāṅge dakṣiṇāvartovāmāvartaśca dakṣiṇe . āvartaḥ sammato’bhīṣṭo dvijarājasamaprabhaḥ . śubho’pyakṣetrajāto’sau śubhaṁ naiva prayacchati . aśubhakṣetrajātaśca nāniṣṭaphaladaḥ śubhaḥ . avagrahe grahatale stanayorantare tathā . grīvāyā makṣikūṭordhaṁ kumbhayorantare tathā . utpale dantaveṣṭe ca karṇamadhye ca vakṣasi . āvartā vāraṇānāṁ hi suniśceyāḥ śubhapradāḥ . stanāntare śiromadhye kumbhāntaścūlikāntare . vakṣasyāvartasampannaḥ kuñjaraḥ pañcamaṅgalaḥ . śīrṣāvarto’bhiṣekāya stanāvartojayāya ca . sukhāya cūlikāvartaḥ kunbhororomajaḥ śriye . vaṁśe prauhe’tha bāhitthe manyāsya sagade kaṭe . karṇe’kṣikūṭe nābhau ca kakṣapakṣmāṁsakūkṣiṣu . bāladhau pecake meḍhre randhrasandhikalāsu ca . āvartā na praśasyante karṇabhāgagatāśca ye . koṇapramāṇalaghavomarmaparvapradeśagāḥ . aśubhakṣetrajātāśca sakilāsāntarotthitāḥ . manonetrābhirāmo hi susūkṣmogadito mahān . ūrdhvapravṛttodīrghaśca romajo’rthajayāvahaḥ . marmabhāgeṣu nāgasya niṣṭhāste romajādayaḥ . samabhāgagatāvartāḥ sarvataḥ sukhadāmatāḥ . ityāvartaḥ . svastikādisusaṁsthānaṁ puṣpaṁ darśanadehajam . snigdhaṁ bhavet śubhacchāyamacchinnaṁ vāñchitapradam . kabandhādikasaṁsthānaṁ viṣatantusamaṁ sphuṭam . rūkṣaṁ kṛṣṇañca kusumaṁ tātānarthakasaṁjñakam . dadyāt sutaṁ sitaṁ puṣpaṁ snigdhapītañca hemadam . nīlotpalābhaṁ śīlāptyai snigdhakālañca vṛttidam . yadi syāt pūjite bhāge kusumaṁ snigdhapāṇḍuram . suracāpasamākāraṁ tadbhanedmūbhujaḥ śubham . śakraṁcāpanibhaṁ puṣpaṁ dantopari ca dantinaḥ . diśediṣṭaṁ sumikṣaṁ ca kṣemaṁ ca kṣitirakṣiṇaḥ . stanāntaḥ snigdharukṣe ca puṣpe nāga same tathā . puṣpe śrotrāntaḥkāle ca mlānivṛddhiṁ vinirdiśet . śrīvṛkṣādinibhākāre vaijayantīdhvajopame . śailaprāsādasadṛśe chatracāmaravīthibhiḥ . somasūryasamābhāse śivikāyānamūrtibhiḥ . diṣṭe śubhāya nṛpaternindyamahisamākṛti . śvakravyādanibhākāraṁ raṇāpasarakāraṇam . dhūmābhaṁ puṣpamicchanti mṛtyave’gnibhayāya ca . kṛṣṇaṁ puṣpaṁ tathā neṣṭaṁ dviṣadbhogavivardhanam . iti puṣpam bhūkhāgnyambumarujjātā bhavecchāyā viṣāṇinām . śastā bhūjalavahnyutthā na śastā khānilodbhavā . chāyāyāḥ sambhavaḥ pūrvaṁ, parataḥ paritaḥ prabhā . chāyāyāḥ sambhavaḥ pūrvaṁ prabhā tatparamaśnute . varṇamātraśritā cchāyā prabhā varṇasya nāśrayaḥ . lakṣaṇāni tu nāgānāṁ pāpāni ca śubhāni ca . chāyāvaśāt phalantyeva chāyā tenātilakṣaṇam . yasya syāllakṣaṇaṁ bhadraṁ chāyā bhadrā bhavenna tu . na cāsau śubhadohastī chāyopahatalakṣaṇaḥ . pāpalakṣaṇayukto’pi śubhacchāyāyutogajaḥ . phalaṁ lakṣaṇajaṁ hitvā chāyāphalamavāpnuyāt . nīrājane’bhiṣeke ca dhvajocchrāye raṇodaye . teṣu teṣu ca kāleṣu bhavecchāyā ca śomanā . vakṣasi pratimāne’ṁse kumbhe karṇe kaṭeṣu ca . niryāṇe mastakasthāne veṣṭayośca kapolayoḥ . piṇḍikājaghanābhoge teṣu teṣu padeṣu ca . pradeśeṣu pradhāneṣu chāyāyā vīkṣaṇaṁ bhaved . praśastā pārthivī chāyā bahnijā jalajāpi ca . neṣyate vyomajā chāyā mātariśvabhavāpi ca . pārthivī snigdhagambhīrā sarvavarṇe vibhāvyate . chāyā hyāsāṁ ca raktā ca snigdhā jāmbūnadāgnijā . chāyā nīlāmbudābhāsā snigdhā salilasambhavā . avyaktaparuṣā tasyachāyā gaganajā matā . dhūmrā rūkṣā ca vāyavyā bhasmābhā niṣprabhā tathā . etāśchāyāḥ parīkṣyāḥ syurmātaṅge rājapūjite . nīlāmbujendranīlābhā nīlāñjananibhā’pi ca . kvāpyuktā pārthivī cchāyā subhikṣakṣemakāriṇī . bālārkapadmakiñjalkaśakragopakasannibhā . jvālābhā taptahemābhā vahnijā vijayapradā . chāyāmmayī payaḥśaṅkhakundarūpyanibhadyutiḥ . saugyākhyayā pratītā ca bharturarthapradā sadā . jalabudvudasaṅkāśā dhūmradyutiratisthirā . nindyā ca vyomajā chāyānityodvegakarī matā . sarvavarṇairupetā’pi niṣprabhā bhasmasannibhā . vicchinnā vikṛtā cchāyā vāyavī sā bhayāvahā . vairiñcī vaiṣṇavī śaivī chāyā māghavanī tathā . kaumārī rākṣasī sārpī gāndharvī ca tathā”surī . paiśācī ceti yāśchāyā śchāyādivyāḥ kvacit śubhāḥ . bhūtotthalakṣaṇe tāsāṁ bhedoneha tu kīrtitaḥ . tejo’tisaktā bhadrasya pāṭalā bhavati prabhā . chāyā raktakalā rukmapadmapūganibhā’pi vā . kṛṣṇā ca mandakariṇaśchāyā tu mṛgahastinaḥ . malināmbaradhūmreva gīrvāṇāyudhadarśanā iti chāyā . hastināṁ vividhā dhvānāśchidrebhyaḥ karato’pi ca . bhavanti vāyuvaśato gātrāṇāṁ veṣṭanena ca . prayāṇeṣvabhiṣikteṣu dhvaje jātikuleṣu ca . nāgeṣu vṛṁhitaṁ grāhyaṁ mattastabdhe na jātiṣu . hṛṣito’tyastanidrāntastṛṣito vṛṁhati kvacit . yadi dantī śubhe deśe samaye ca vasupradaḥ . darśayedvṛṁhitaṁ bhadraṁ tatphalaṁ sphītamādiśet . sarovare tathā”rāme goṣṭhe vibudhaveśmani . nikuñje hṛdyadeśe hi vijñeyaḥ śubhadodhvaniḥ . yātrāyāmabhiṣeke ca yajñādisamaye tathā . samaye caiva puṇye ca vṛṁhitaṁ syācchivapradam . aśmādikāṣṭha balmīkaduṣṭasthāne bhayapradaḥ . sunīce ca pradhūme ca pratiśyāyadineṣu ca . atiśīte’tigharme ca prabhāte cāśubhoravaḥ . mūtale nyastahasto hi paryaśrunayanogajaḥ . kūjan nirvyathanaṁ kuryāt yadi vā naśyatīśvaraḥ . kareṇa vṛṁhitonāgo duścittāśrupariplutaḥ . ādiśenmantriṇonāśamatha vā pṛthanāpateḥ . vyāyataśramahastasya sāsrādhogatacakṣuṣaḥ . jaghane vāmato bālaṁ tathā nikṣipato’sakṛt . (bālaṁ bāladhim) . niṣīdato laṅghayato hṛṣṭaromṇovimūrchataḥ . vāme nikṣipya gaṇḍūṣaṁ vṛṁhitaṁ syādanarthakṛt . kheyaḥ sravati nāgānāṁ dhamatāṁ yadi śoṇitam . (khebhyaḥ chidrebhyaḥ) tathā manyāntadeśe ca prāṇināṁ kṣayamādiśet . yadyāgneyīmukhobhūtvā prācyāṁ bā’rkodayaṁ prati . dantī tīkṣṇaravaṁ kuryāttadā syāt pāvakādbhayam . kareṇa yadi mātaṅgo vṛṁhamāṇaḥ stanaṁ spṛśet . ālāne lambamānastu saṁyuti kṣayamādiśet . (saṁyuti yuddhe) . ālāne lambamānastu śītkurvan kurute dhvanim . gātraṁ praṁṅkholayannāgastataḥ prasthānamādiśet . kṣiptvā karaṁ viṣāṇasthaṁ viṣamaṁ kūjate yadi . nirīkṣamāṇo gaganaṁ hatāṁ vṛṣṭimudāharet . yadābhyunnatavaktreṇa stanasthānañca jighrataḥ . tathā kuñcitahastena mukhaṁ gātraṁ ca jighrataḥ . kurvato dakṣiṇaṁ hastaṁ śanairnikṣipato’pi yat . vṛṁhitaṁ syāttadiṣṭañca tathānyonyakaraspṛśaḥ . gṛhītvā śubhavastūni kusumādīni ced dvipaḥ . kuryācchabdaṁ śumaṁ tena phalaṁ śubhataraṁ bhavet . uccairabhimukhaḥ śānto yadā nadati vāraṇaḥ . arūkṣamadhyamānena tadā tatra jayī dhruvaḥ . mukhena maṇḍūkaravān karṇābhyāṁ dundubhidhvanim . kareṇa murajārāvān kurvan kalyāṇakārakaḥ . kalaṇādisamārāvā vikaṭāna samāḥ smṛtāḥ . iti dhvaniḥ . gatibale tu prāgukte evātra prāyeṇa darśite nātaste atrodāhṛte . satvaṁ trividhamicchanti śreṣṭhamadhyādhamairguṇaiḥ . sātvikaṁ rājasaṁ cāpi tāmasañca viṣāṇinām . eṣāmapi guṇājñeyā bahavaste na kīrtitāḥ . satvasyoktāguṇāḥ śauryaṁ buddhirdhairyaṁ suharṣatā . rajasoye guṇāste ca krodhotsāhā vapi kvacit . guṇāśca tamasastantrātamomohapramāditāḥ . hrīmantaḥ kāntiyuktāśca prājñāśca cirajīvinaḥ . kriyākleśasahāḥ śrāntāḥ sātvikāḥ sāmasambhavāḥ . śiṣyāśca madhyasādhyāśca kīrtitānirbhayāḥ kvacit . kriyāyogasahāḥ kiñcidrājasā madhyamāyuṣaḥ . tāmasā duḥkhitā mūḍhā virūpā laghujīvitāḥ . yukto’pyanyaguṇaiḥ sarvairyutaścet sātvikai rguṇaiḥ . śreyoguṇaḥ sa samare tathā’dhvani mataṅgajaḥ . eṣāṁ vāgīśanirdiṣṭā viṣayāpekṣayā sthitiḥ . bhadre sannihitaṁ satvaṁ, rajomande, tamo mṛge . devagandharvayakṣāṇāṁ pannagāsurarakṣasām . piśācānāṁ nṛṇāṁ tulyaṁ vedyaṁ nāgasya ceṣṭitam . iti satvam . yat pūrvasambhavaṁ spaṣṭaṁ satvaṁ rūpaṁ gatiḥ svaraḥ . tasyānukaraṇāt yuktamanūkamiti kovidāḥ . satvarūpajavārāvaiḥ śubhānukāritā śubhā . devarṣigaṇagandharvanāgānūkāḥ śubhāmatāḥ . evameva ca duṣṭānukṛtoduṣṭāḥ prakīrtitāḥ . daityarakṣaḥpiśācānāmanūkaṁ parivarjitam . vṛṣasiṁhaturaṅgādi samānūkāmatā dvipāḥ . neṣṭāḥ saradagṛdhrādisamānākṛtiyoginaḥ . anūkam . āsyākṣikumbhakarṇeṣu madaniśvāsavāyuṣu . śakṛdvamathumūtreṣu gandhaṁ samupalakṣayet . iṣṭagandhānniṣeveta vāraṇān dharaṇīpatiḥ . duṣṭagandhān sadā bhūpoyatnataḥ parivarjayet . sarpirmadhusurālājadadhikṣīrānukārakaḥ . śālyannośīramadirāpadmakāṣṭhādisannibhaḥ . mālatīketakījātocandanādhikasaurabhaḥ . surasālaphalāmogogandhonāgasya sammataḥ . asṛṅmūtraśakṛtpūtivasākuṇapakutsitaḥ . pakṣinīḍapalāṇḍvādisaptatigmavinirmitaḥ . kharoṣṭraśūkarasamaḥ śyaśānadhūmasannibhaḥ . mīnamatkuṇatulyaśca gandhonāgasya duḥkhadaḥ . iti gandhaḥ . pañcadhā viditaṁ syācca vijñeyaṁ sāmajanmanām . atyarthottānagambhīrapratyarthānvarthabhedataḥ . yastūdghātādudvijate dūrādaṁsādi saṁkucet . atyarthaṁ saṅkucet spṛṣṭaḥ sa gajo’tyarthave ditā . yo’pi tvaksparśamātreṇa romasparśavaśena vā . vidyāddaṇḍāṅkuśādīṁśca sa syāduttānaveditā . tvagbhedāt śoṇitasrāvāt tīvrapravyathanādapi . aṅkuśādīn vijānāti sa hi gambhīraveditā . śanairhatobhṛśaṁ vetti śanairvetti bhṛśāhataḥ . viparītamatirnāgo jñeyaḥ pratyarthaveditā . pratyeti vārya māṇo yo nigṛhītaśca gacchati . pratilomāyate saṁjñāṁ so’pi pratyarthaveditā . śanairhataḥ śanairvettibhṛśaṁ vetti bhṛśāhataḥ . pratyeti pratiṣiddhaśca nodyamānaśca gacchati . yathāsaṁjñaṁ vidadhyācca sarvakarmāṇi yo’dbhutam . anvarthavedinaṁ prājñojānīyāttaṁ śubhaṁ gajam iti viditam . mataṅgajeṅgitaṁ vakṣye śṛṇu tadavadhānataḥ . śubhajñānañca yena syāt yātrādisamaye nṛpa! . anuyātraṁ gatohanyāt kiñcidrūpaṁ yadi dvipaḥ . tajjayaḥ, pratiyātraṁ tu rūpāhatyā parājayaḥ . dṛṣṭvā ripūnabhimukhān vāryamāṇo’pi cedgajaḥ . vrajettadvijayonūnaṁ yadi vā prāptavān vaśe . dakṣiṇenāgrapādena kṣitimutpāṭayedyadi . uttolayedvāmapādaṁ tadā jayamudīrayet . kareṇa cāgrahastena yadā pṛthvīṁ pramārjayet . siñcatyanena karṇau ca tadā saukhyaṁ samādiśet . pecakaṁ kuṭilaṁ kṛtvā karaṁ jighrati cet dvipaḥ . prahṛṣṭahṛdayāṅghriśca tadābhyudayamādiśet . dakṣiṇaṁ tu yadā dantaṁ dantī pramuditendriyaḥ . pariṣvajati hastena tadā syāt priyasaṅgamaḥ . tathaiva galasandhiñca paṣkareṇa parāmṛśan . śrīyogamupayātaṁ tu vāraṇovinivedayet . saṅkocya dakṣiṇaṁ pādaṁ vāmapādena vā bhuvam . vilikhedvāraṇaḥ khinnastadbhartuḥ syāt parājayaḥ . yadā tu durmanādantaṁ vāmaṁ hastena śodhayet . tadātmanovadennāśaṁ yāturvātha niṣādinaḥ . kareṇa vāmagātraṁ ca khinnagātraḥ pramārṣṭi cet . tadāniṣṭaṁ bhavedbharturanyathā ca śubhaṁ bhavet . vyathamānaḥ patet trastaḥ kakṣabandhe yadā dvipaḥ . nābhinandecca mālyādi tadā paribhavo bhavet . akasmādeva kupyanti bhramanti ca patanti ca . kariṇo yadi tadvidyāt vigrahaṁ samupasthitam . yadā paśyati mātaṅgovidravañca parājayam . pravāsaṁ pararāṣṭraṁ vā tadā bhavati durmanāḥ . adaṁśavraṇapīḍāyāṁ kareṇa parivījanāt . gaṇḍūṣadeśaniṣpeṣāt savyājamupasarpaṇāt . akasmācca skhaladgatyā dharaṇyāṁ praṇipātanāt . jalapratāravaimukhyādahitabhakṣyasevanāt . stabdhakarṇatayā gatyā pādāgraveśanādapi . drutadadrvādipīlutvādakalyāṇakaraḥ karī . āttagrahojalottīrṇoripūṇāṁ grahaṇaṁ vadet iṅgitam . jāyate dvividhaḥ kopaḥ saṁścāsaṁśca viṣāṇinām . śiṣyakrodhohyabhīṣṭaḥ syādaniṣṭo’śiṣyaroṣaṇaḥ . yaḥ krudhyati cireṇaiva mṛdukrodho bhavedapi . vāgdaṇḍamātrabandhaiśca pratiṣiddho na muhyati . anuśāmyati roṣācca sa śiṣyakrodhasaṁjñitaḥ . iṣyate sarvakāryeṣu śubhajātirmataṅgajaḥ . yaḥ krudhyatyaciriṇaiva bhṛśakrodho bhavedapi . pratiṣiddhaśca vāgdaṇḍatīkṣṇaprajanakāṅguśaiḥ . muhyatyeva cireṇāpi roṣādviratimeti ca . aśiṣyakrodhasaṁjño’sau vijñeyo vāraṇādhamaḥ iti kopaḥ . vistarastu pālakāvyādau dṛśyaḥ . |
करिन् – karin | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899karin mfn. doing, effecting &c. on
karin m. “having a trunk”, an elephant Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona : 1890 karin m. [kara-ini] (1) An elephant. (2) The number ‘8’ (in Math.). — Comp. –iṁdraḥ, –īśvaraḥ, –varaḥ a large elephant, lordly elephant; sadādānaḥ parikṣīṇaḥ śasta eva karīśvaraḥ Pt. 2. 70; dūrīkṛtāḥ karivareṇa madāṁdhabuddhyā Nītipr. 2. –kuṁbhaḥ the frontal globe of an elephant; Bv. 2. 177. –kusuṁbhaḥ a fragrant powder of nāgakeśara. –garjitaṁ the roaring of an elephant (bṛṁhitaṁ karigarjitaṁ Ak.) –daṁtaḥ ivory. –dārakaḥ a lion. –nāsikā a musical instrument. –paḥ an elephant-driver. –potaḥ, –śāvaḥ –śāvakaḥ a cub, young elephant. –baṁdhaḥ a column to which an elephant is tied. –mācalaḥ a lion. –mukhaḥ an epithet of Gaṇeśa. –yādas n., a water-elephant. –vara = -iṁdra q. v. –vaijayaṁtī a flag carried by an elephant. –skaṁdhaḥ a herd or troop of elephants. Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch karin (von kara “Rüssel”) m. “Elephant” AK. 2, 8, 2, 2. H. 1217. N. 13, 8. MBH. 1, 8153. ŚĀNTIŚ. 1, 22. PAÑCAT. II, 73. III, 235. RAGH. 3, 3. 37. BHĀG. P. 8, 2, 22. kariśāvaka m. “ein Elephantenkalb” AK. 2, 8, 2, 3. TRIK. 2, 8, 36. karipota m. dass. HALĀY. im ŚKDR. karigarjita n. “das Gebrüll eines Elephanten” AK. 2, 8, 2, 76. kariṇī “Elephantenweibchen” 4. 3, 4, 14, 78. 28, 219. 1, 1, 2, 6. TRIK. 2, 8, 35. HĀR. 52. BHARTṚ. 3, 82. VIKR. 64, 12. KATHĀS. 13, 17. BHĀG. P. 4, 9, 53. 8, 2, 31. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 karin karin, i. e. kara + in, I. m. An elephant, Kir. 5, 7. II. f. iṇī, A female elephant, Bhartṛ. 3, 82. — Comp. dikkarin, i. e. diś-, m. an elephant of a quarter or point of the compass, one of the eight supporting the globe, Bhāg. P. 8, 10, 24. vana-, m. a wild elephant. sura-, m. an elephant of the gods, Kir. 5, 26. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 karin m. -ṇī f. an elephant (lit. having a trunk). Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 karin kar-in, a. making, fashioning; m. elephant; (ṇ) ī, f. female elephant. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 karin puṁ strī karaḥ śuṇḍaḥ prāśastyenāstyasya ini . hastini gaje vṛṁhitaṁ karigarjitam amaraḥ muktāphalāya kariṇam hariṇa palāya vyā° udā° . arikariharaṇārthaṁ yojanānāmaśītyā līlā° . karīva siktaṁ pṛṣataiḥ payomucām kaṭaprabhedena karīva pārthivaḥ raghuḥ āyāmavadbhiḥ kariṇāṁ ghaṭāśataiḥ māghaḥ . 2 aṣṭasaṁkhyāyām ekāādiśabde vivṛtiḥ . karibhedādikam pṛ° 959 ibhaśabde uktam . tannāmanāmake 3 nāgakepare pu° . |
कुण्जर – kuṇjara | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899kuṇjara m. (ifc. f. “ā” an elephant &c.
m. anything pre-eminent in its kind (generally in comp. e.g. “rāja-k-“, “an eminent king” ; cf. g. “vyāghrādi”) m. the number “eight” (there being eight elephants of the cardinal points) m. a kind of temple m. a kind of step (in dancing to music) m. the tree Ficus religiosa m. N. of a Nāga m. of a prince (of the Sauvīraka race) m. of a mountain m. of a locality |
कुम्भिन् – kumbhin | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899kumbhin mfn. having a jar
mfn. shaped like a jar kumbhin m. “having on his forehead the prominence called “kumbha””, an elephant kumbhin mfn. (hence) the number “eight” mfn. a crocodile mfn. a kind of poisonous insect. mfn. a sort of fragrant resin (“guggulu”) or the plant bearing it mfn. N. of a demon hostile to children Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch kumbhin (von kumbha) 1) adj. “mit einem Kruge versehen” ṚV. 1, 191, 14. LĀṬY. 4, 3, 23. — 2) m. a) Name eines den Kindern feindlichen Dämons PĀR. GṚHY. 1, 16 (ZdmG.7, 531 ist, wie wir durch STENZLER erfahren, Kumbhin, Śatru st. Kumbhīraśatru zu lesen). — b) “Elephant” (vgl. kumbha 1,d) H. 1217. HĀR. 14. ŚṚÑGĀRAT. 17. — c) “Krokodil” H. 1349. Vgl. kumbhīra. — d) “ein best. giftiges Insect” SUŚR. 2, 288, 1. — e) “ein best. wohlriechendes Harz” (s. guggulu) JAṬĀDH. im ŚKDR. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 kumbhin a. having a jar; m. elephant. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 kumbhin puṁstrī° kumbho’styasya ini . 1 hastini 2 kumbhīre hemaca° striyāṁ ṅīp . 3 guggulau jaṭā° . 4 kala saradhāriṇi tri° striyāṁ ṅīp udakaṁ kumbhinīriva ṛ° 1 . 191 . 14 . ṅīvantaḥ . 5 jayapālavṛkṣe rājani° kumbhivījaṁ jayapālavījamityukteḥ 6 pṛthivyāṁ gaurilākambhinī kṣapreti mā° 20, 54 ślo° vyā° mallināthadhṛtakoṣāt . |
गज – gaja | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899gaja m. an elephant &c. (ifc. f. “ā”
gaja m. (= “dig-g-“) one of the 8 elephants of the regions gaja m. (hence) the number “eight” m. a measure of length (commonly Gaz, equal to two cubits = 1 3/4 Or 2 Hastas) m. a mound of earth (sloping on both sides) on which a house may be erected gaja m. = “-puṭa” q.v. gaja m. (in music) a kind of measure m. N. of a man m. of an Asura (conquered by śiva) lxviii m. of an attendant on the sun Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch gaja m. 1) “Elephant” AK. 2, 8, 2, 2. H. 1217. MED. j. 7. ADBH. BR. in Ind. St. 1, 39. M. 8, 296. 11, 136. VIŚV. 4, 12. DAŚ. 1, 20. SUŚR. 1, 79, 20. 193, 4. 204, 10. 2, 67, 4. ŚĀK. 32. 190. HIT. I, 45. 95. 181. VET. 28, 18. gajavṛṁhita SUŚR. 1, 107, 10. grāmyagajāḥ, vanagajāḥ N. 13, 7. gajapuṁgava BHARTṚ. 2, 26. gajāpasada PAÑCAT. 80, 21. Am Ende eines adj. comp. f. ā R. 2, 57, 7. gajī f. “Elephantenweibchen” BHĀG. P. 4, 6, 26. — 2) = diggaja “Weltelephant”, daher symbol. Bezeichnung “der Zahl Acht” ŚRUT. 13. — 3) “ein best. Maass” MED. = 2 oder 1(3/4) Hasta ŚKDR. — 4) “ein zum Aufbau eines Hauses besonders zugerichteter Platz” (vāstunaḥ sthānabhede) MED. “a mound of earth sloping on both sides” (in Gestalt eines “Elephanten), on which a house may be erected”, WILS. prastāre dairghyamānaṁ tu svahastena tathā naraiḥ. kṛtvā trighnaṁ gajairhṛtvā vāstusthānanirūpaṇam.. dhvajo dhūmaśca siṁhaśca śvā vṛṣaḥ khara eva ca. gajaḥ kākapadaṁ caiva sthānānyaṣṭau ca vāstunaḥ.. dhvaje vibhūtirmaraṇaṁ ca dhūme siṁhe jayaḥ śvā ca karotyanartham. vṛṣe ca bhogī kṣayaṇaṁ khare ca puṣṭirgaje kākapade vināśaḥ.. JYOT. im ŚKDR. — 5) “eine zum Kochen von Arzenei in der Erde gemachte Vertiefung von best. Umfange”: hastapramāṇagarto yaḥ puṭaḥ sa tu gajāhvayaḥ. itthaṁ cāratnike kuṇḍe puṭo vārāha ucyate.. VAIDYAKAPRAYOGĀMṚTA im ŚKDR. — 6) N. pr. eines Dieners des Sonnengottes H. 103, Sch. eines von Śiva besiegten Asura; daher gajāsuhṛd und gajāsuradveṣin Beinamen von Śiva H. 200 und Sch. — Vgl. garja. gaja 1) gajī “Elephantenweibchen” BHĀG. P. 10, 33, 23. — 2) WEBER, JYOT. 101. — 6) ein Asura Verz. d. Oxf. H. 71,b,7. — 7) N. pr. eines Mannes MBH. 6, 3997. gaja 2) als Bez. “der Zahl acht” SŪRYAS. 2, 25. 27. 35. 8, 3. Mani, Vettam: Puranic Encyclopaedia. Delhi 1975 gaja 1 I A powerful monkey King who fought on the side of Śrī Rāma against Rāvaṇa. (Vana Parva, Chapter 283, Verse 3). gaja 2 II Younger brother of Śakuni, the son of Subala. He, along with his brother fought in the great war against the Pāṇḍavas and got killed by Irāvān. (Bhīṣma Parva, Chapter 90). Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 gaja gaja, for original garj + a, I. m. An elephant, Man. 8, 296. II. f. jī, A female elephant, Bhāg. P. 4, 6, 26. — Comp. araṇya-, m. a wild elephant, 219, 15. āśā-, m. an elephant, supposed to support a quarter of the world, Rām. 1, 43, 7 Gorr. diggaja, i. e. diś-, and diśā-, m. the same, Rām. 5, 3, 13; 1, 41, 13. mahā-, m. a great elephant, Pañc. 69, 1. vana-, m. a wild elephant, Pañc. 80, 6. sura-, m. Indra’s elephant = Airāvata, q. cf. Kir. 5, 47. When latter part of a comp. adj. the fem. ends in jā, e. g. sa-gaja, adj., f. jā, With elephants, Rām. 2, 57, 7. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 gaja m. elephant (f. ī); a man’s name. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 gaja gaja, m. elephant; ī, f. female elephant. Rādhākāntadeva: Śabdakalpadruma (5 Vol). Third edition, reprint of the 1886 edition. Varanasi : 1967 gaja svane . iti kavikalpadrumaḥ .. (bhvāṁ-paraṁakaṁ-seṭ .) gajati . iti durgādāsaḥ .. gaja i made svane . iti kavikalpadrumaḥ .. (bhvāṁ-paraṁakaṁ-seṭ idit .) i, karmaṇi gañjyate . iti durgādāsaḥ .. gaja ka svane . (curāṁ-paraṁ-akaṁ-seṭ .) ka, gājayati . iti durgādāsaḥ .. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 gaja made svane ca bhvā° para° aka° seṭ . bhajati agājīt ajagīt . jagāja . gajaḥ . gaja svane bhvā° idit para° aka° seṭ . gañjati agañjīt . jamañja . gañjyate . gañjā . gaja khane curā° ubha° aka° seṭ . gajayati te ajaga jat ta . gaja puṁstrī° gaja–made aca . 1 hastini nagajā na gajā dayitā dayitāḥ bhaṭṭiḥ . ibhaśabde vivṛtiḥ . striyāṁ jātitvāt ṅīṣ . 2 aṣṭasaṁkhyāyām gajānāmairāvatādīnamaṣṭatvāt tathātvam . kṛtvā trighnaṁ garjarhṛtvā jyo° ta° gajabhuktaśeṣam tantrasā° . aratnīnāṁ śatānyaṣṭāvekaṣaṣṭyānvitāni ca . gajapramāṇamākhyātaṁ munibhirmānavedibhiḥ śabdārthaci° ukte 3 mānabhede . sādhāraṇanarāṅgulyā triṁśadaṅgulako gajaḥ ityukte 4 mānabhede . 5 mānamātre 6 vāstumānabhede ca medi° . sa ca jyo° ta° uktaḥ yathā prastāradairghyamānaṁ tu svahastena tathā naraiḥ . kṛtvā trighnaṁ gajairhṛtvā vāstumānanirūpaṇam . dhvajo dhūmaśca siṁhaśca śvā vṛṣaḥ khara eva ca . gajaḥ kākapadaṁ caiva mānānyaṣṭau ca vāstunaḥ jyo° ta° . puṣṭirgaje kākapade vināśaḥ tatphalam 7 auṣadhapākārthe gartabhede vaidyakam gajapuṭaśabde dṛśyam . gajānāṁ samūhaḥ tal . gajatā tatsamūhe strī . tataḥ ūrdhvamāne daghnac, gajadaghna, dvayasac, gajadvayasa, gajatulyordhaparimāṇe tri° . striyāṁ ṅīp . dvitīyaśca tṛtīyaśca ūrdhvamāne satī mama vyā° kā° ukteḥ ūrdhvamāna eva tayoḥ prayogaḥ . parimāṇamātre tu mātrac . gajamātra ityeva tri° . |
गजः – gajaḥ | Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona :1890
gajaḥ [gaj-made ac] (1) An elephant; kacācitau viśvagivāgajau gajau Ki. 1. 36. (2) The number ‘eight’. (3) A measure of length, a Gaja or yard, (thus defined: sādhāraṇanarāṁgulyā triṁśadaṁgulako gajaḥ). (4) A demon killed by Śiva. (5) One of the eight elephants of the quarters. — Comp. –agraṇī m. 1. the most excellent among elephants. –2. An epithet of airāvata, the elephant of Indra. –adhipatiḥ lord of elephants, a noble elephant. –adhyakṣaḥ a superintendent of elephants. –apasadaḥ a vile or wretched elephant, a common or low-born elephant. –aśanaḥ the religious figtree (aśvattha). (–naṁ) the root of a lotus. –ariḥ 1. a lion. –2. N. of Śiva who killed the demon gaja. –ājīvaḥ ‘one who gets his livelihood by elephants’, an elephantdriver. –ānanaḥ, –āsyaḥ epithets of Gaṇeśa. –āyurvedaḥ science of the treatment of elephants. –ārohaḥ an elephant-driver. –āhvaṁ, –āhvayaṁ N. of Hastināpura. –iṁdraḥ 1. an excelent elephant, a lordly elephant; kiṁ ruṣṭāsi gajeṁdramaṁdagamane S. Til. 7. –2. Airāvata, Indra’s elephant. -karṇaḥ an epithet of Śiva. –kaṁdaḥ a large esculent root. –kūrmāśin m. N. of Garuḍa. –gatiḥ f. 1. a stately, majestic gait like that of an elephant. –2. a woman with such a gait. –gāminī a woman having a stately elephant-like gait. –chāyā a portion of time proper for a Śrāddha, time at the eclipse of the sun; saiṁhikeyo yadā bhānuṁ grasate parvasaṁdhiṣu . gajacchāyā tu sā proktā śrāddha tatra prakalpayet .. –daghna, –dvayasa a. as high or tall as an elephant. –daṁtaḥ 1. an elephant’s tusk. –2. an epithet of Gaṇeśa. –3. ivory. –4. a peg, pin, or bracket projecting from a wall. -maya a. made of ivory. –dānaṁ 1. the fluid (ichor) exuding from the temples of an elephant. –2. the gift of an elephant. –nāsā the trunk of an elephant. –patiḥ 1. the lord or keeper of elephants. –2. a very tall and stately elephant; Śi. 6. 55. –3. an excellent elephant. –puṁgavaḥ a large and excellent elephant; gajapuṁgavagtu dhīraṁ vilokayati cāṭuśataiśca bhuṁkte Bh. 2. 31. –puṭaḥ a small hole in the ground for fire. –puraṁ N. of Hastināpura. –baṁdhanī, –baṁdhinī a stable for elephants. –bhakṣakaḥ the sacred fig-tree. –bhakṣā the gum olibanum tree. –maṁḍanaṁ the ornaments with which an elephant is decorated, particularly the coloured lines on his head. –maṁḍalikā, –maṁḍalī a ring or circle of elephants. –mācalaḥ a lion. –muktā, –mauktikaṁ a pearl supposed to be found in the kumbhas or projections on the forehead of an elephant. –mukhaḥ, –vaktraḥ, –vadanaḥ epithets of Gaṇesa. –moṭanaḥ a lion. –yūthaṁ a herd of elephants; R. 9. 71. –yodhin a. fighting on an elephant. –rājaḥ a lordly or noble elephant. –vīthiḥ, –thī f. the three lunar mansions rohiṇī, ārdrā and mṛgaśiras; rohiṇyārdrā mṛgāśiro gajavīthyabhidhīyate. –vrajaḥ a troop of elephants. –śikṣā the science of elephants. –sāhvayaṁ N. of Hastināpura. –snānaṁ (lit) bathing of an elephant; (fig.) useless or unproductive efforts resembling the ablution of elephants which, after pouring water over their bodies, end by throwing dirt, rubbish, and other foul matter; cf. avaśeṁdriyacittānāṁ hastisnānamiva kriyā H. 1. 18. Rādhākāntadeva: Śabdakalpadruma (5 Vol). Third edition, reprint of the 1886 edition. Varanasi : 1967 gajaḥ puṁ, (gajati madena matto bhavatīti . gaj + ac .) hastī . ityamaraḥ . 2 . 8 . 34 .. (sa tu trividhaḥ . yathāha śabdārthacintāmaṇiḥ . bhadro mando mṛgaścaiva vijñeyāstrivighā gajāḥ .. asya lakṣaṇādikaṁ yathā, vṛhatsaṁhitāyāṁ 67 adhyāye . madhvābhadantāḥ suvibhaktadehā na copadigdhāśca kṛśāḥ kṣamāśca . gātraiḥ samaiścāpasamānavaṁśā varāhatulyairjaghanaiśca bhadrāḥ .. vakṣo’tha kakṣāvalayaḥ ślathāśca lambodarastvagbṛhatī galaśca . sthūlā ca kukṣiḥ saha pecakena saiṁhī ca dṛgmandamataṅgajasya .. mṛgāstu hrasvādharavālameḍhrāstanvaṅghrikaṇṭhadvijahastakarṇāḥ . sthūlekṣaṇāśceti yathoktacihnaiḥ saṅkīrṇanāgā vyatimiśracihnāḥ .. pañconnatiḥ sapta mṛgasya dairghyamaṣṭau ca hastāḥ pariṇāhamānam . ekadvivṛddhāvatha mandabhadrau saṅkīrṇanāgo’niyatapramāṇaḥ .. bhadrasya varṇo harito madasya mandasya hāridraṁkasannikāśaḥ . kṛṣṇo madaścābhihito mṛgasya saṅkīrṇanāgasya mado vimiśraḥ .. tāmroṣṭhatāluvadanāḥ kalaviṅkanetrāḥ snigdhonnatāgradaśanāḥ pṛthulāyatāsyāḥ . cāponnatāyatanigūḍhanimagnavaṁśāstanvekaromacitakūrmasamānakum bhāḥ .. vistīrṇakarṇahanunābhilalāṭaguhyāḥ kūrmonnatadvinavaviṁśatibhirnakhaiśca . rekhātrayopacitavṛttakarāḥ suvālā dhanyāḥ sugandhimadapuṣkaramārutāśca .. dīrghāṅguliraktapuṣkarāḥ sajalāmbhodaninādabṛṁhiṇaḥ . bṛhadāyatavṛttakandharā dhanyā bhūmipatermataṅgajāḥ .. nirmadābhyadhikahīnanakhāṅgān kubjavāmanakameṣaviṣāṇān . dṛśyakośaphalapuṣkarahīnān śyāvanīlaśabalāsitatālūn .. svalpavaktraruhamatkuṇaṣaṇḍhān hastinīṁ ca gajalakṣaṇayuktām . garbhinīṁ ca nṛpatiḥ paradeśaṁ prāpayedativirūpaphalāste .. * .. yathā, bhaṭṭiḥ . 14 . 5 . hayā jiheṣire harṣādgambhīraṁ jagajurgajāḥ ..) parimāṇaviśeṣaḥ . sa tu hastadvayaṁ pādonahastadvayañca . (yathā, śabdārthacintāmaṇau . aratnīnāṁ śatānyaṣṭāvekaḥ ṣaṣṭyadhikāni ca . gajapramāṇamākhyātaṁ munibhirbrahmavādibhiḥ ..) vāstunaḥ sthānabhedaḥ . iti medinī .. prastāre dairghyamānantu svahastena tathā naraiḥ . kṛtvā trighnaṁ gajairhṛtvā vāstusthānanirūpaṇam .. dhvajo dhūmaśca siṁhaśca śvāṁ vṛṣaḥ khara eva ca . gajaḥ kākapadañcaiva sthānānyaṣṭau ca vāstunaḥ .. dhvaje vibhūtirmaraṇañca dhūme siṁhe jayaḥ śvā ca karotyanartham . vṛṣe ca bhogī kṣayaṇaṁ khare ca puṣṭirgaje kākapade vināśaḥ .. iti jyotiṣam .. * .. aupadhapākārthagartaviśeṣaḥ . yathā — hastapramāṇagarto yaḥ puṭaḥ sa tu gajāhvayaḥ . itthaṁ cāratnike kuṇḍe puṭo vārāha ucyate .. iti vaidyakaprayogāmṛtam .. (asuraviśeṣaḥ . sa tu mahiṣāsuraputtraḥ . yathā, kāśīkhaṇḍe . 68 . 3 . mahiṣāsuraputtro’sau samāyāti gajāsuraḥ . pramathan pramathān sarvān nijavīryamadoddhataḥ ..) |
गिरि – giri | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899giri loc. of 1. “gir”.
giri f. id. g. “kṛṣy-ādi”. giri m. (for “gari”, Zd. ‘gairi’ cf. “guru, garīyas”; ifc. a mountain, hill, rock, elevation, rising-ground (often connected with “parvata”, “a mountain having many parts” [cf. “parvan”] &c. m. the number “eight” (there being 8 mountains which surround mount Meru), śrut. m. a cloud m. a particular disease of the eyes (“kiri” giri m. = “-guḍa” m. a peculiar defect in mercury giri m. = “gairīyaka” m. a honorific N. given to one of the ten orders of the Daś-nāmī Gosains (founded by ten pupils of śaṁkarācārya; the word “giri” is added to the name of each member; cf. “gairika”) m. N. of a son of śvaphalka giri f. (= “girikā”) a mouse giri f. mfn. coming from the mountains giri f. venerable ( iv, 37, 2 ; ([cf. Slav. ‘gora’; Afghan. ‘ghur’.]) Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona : 1890 giri a. [gṝ-i kicca Uṇ. 4. 142] Venerable, respectable, worshipful. –riḥ (1) A hill, mountain, an elevation; paśyādhaḥkhanane mūḍha gigyo na pataṁti kiṁ Subhaṣ.; nanu pravāte’pi niṣkaṁpā girayaḥ S. 6. (2) A huge rock. (3) A disease of the eyes. (4) An honorific title given to Sannyāsins; e. g. ānaṁdagiriḥ (5) (In math.) The number ‘eight’. (6) A ball with which children play (geṁduka). (7) A cloud. (8) A peculiar defect in quicksilver. –riḥ f. (1) Swallowing. (2) A rat; mouse (written also girī in this sense). — Comp. –iṁdraḥ 1. a high moun tain –2. an epithet of Śiva. –3. the Himālaya mountain. –4. a term for the number ‘eight’. –īśaḥ 1. an epithet of the Himālaya mountain. –2. an epithet of Śiva; sutāṁ girīśapratisaktamānasāṁ Ku. 5. 3. –kacchapaḥ a species of tortoise living in mountains. –kaṁṭakaḥ Indra’s thunder-bolt. –kadaṁbaḥ, –bakaḥ a species of the Kadamba tree. –kaṁdaraḥ a cave, cavern. –karṇikā the earth. –kāṇaḥ a blind or one-eyed man. –kānanaṁ a mountaingrove. –kūṭaṁ the summit of a mountain. –gaṁgā N. of a river. –guḍaḥ a ball for playing with. –guhā a mountain cave. –cara a. roaming or wandering on a mountain; giricara iva nāgaḥ prāṇasāraṁ bibharti S. 2. 4. ( –raḥ) a thief. –ja a. mountain-born. ( –jaṁ) 1. talc. –2. red chalk. –3. benzoin. –4. bitumen. –5. iron. ( –jā) 1. N. of Pārvatī (the daughter of Himālaya). –2. the hill- plantain (parvatakadalī) –3. the Mallikā creeper. –4. an epithet of the Ganges. -tanayaḥ, –naṁdanaḥ, –sutaḥ 1. an epithet of Kārtikeya. –2. of Gaṇeśa. -patiḥ an epithet of Śiva. -malaṁ talc. –jālaṁ a range of mountains. –jvaraḥ Indra’s thunderbolt. –durgaṁ a hill-fort, any stronghold among mountains; nṛdurgaṁ giridurgaṁ vā samāśritya vasetpuraṁ Ms. 7. 70, 71. –dvāraṁ a mountain-pass. –dhātuḥ red chalk. –dhvajaṁ Indra’s thunderbolt. –nagaraṁ N. of a district in Dakṣiṇāpatha. –ṇadī or nadī a mountain-torrent, rill. –ṇaddha (naddha) a. enclosed by a mountain. –naṁdinī 1. N. of Pārvatī. –2. of the Ganges. –3. a river in general (flowing from a mountain;) kaṁliṁdagirinaṁdinītaṭasuradrumālaṁbinī Bv. 4. 3. –ṇitaṁbaḥ (nitaṁbaḥ) the declivity of a mountain. –pīluḥ N. of a fruit-tree. –puṣpakaṁ bitumen. –pṛṣṭhaḥ the top of a hill. –prapātaḥ the declivity or slope of a mountain. –prasthaḥ the table-land of a mountain. –priyā a female of the Bos Grunniens. –bāṁdhavaḥ an epithet of Śiva. –bhid m. an epithet of Indra. (–f.) a river (breaking through a mountain). –bhū a. mountain-born. ( –bhūḥ f.) 1. an epithet of the Ganges. –2. of Pārvatī. –mallikā the Kuṭaja tree. –mānaḥ an elephant, especially a large and powerful one. –mṛd f., –mṛdbhavaṁ 1. red chalk. –2. mountain soil. –rāj m. 1. a high mountain. –2. an epithet of the Himālaya. –rājaḥ the Himālaya mountain. –vrajaṁ N. of a city in Magadha. –śālaḥ a kind of bird. –śṛṁgaḥ an epithet of Gaṇeśa. ( –gaṁ) the peak of a mountain. –ṣada(sada) m. an epithet of Śiva. –sānu n. table-land. –sāraḥ 1. iron. –2. tin. –3. an epithet of the Malaya mountain. –sutaḥ the Maināka mountain. –sutā an epithet of Pārvatī. –sravā a mountain torrent. Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch giri 1) m. a) “Hügel, Berg, Gebirge; Höhe” Uṇ. 4, 144. AK. 2, 3, 1. H. 1027. an. 2, 409. fg. MED. r. 23. fg. ajrā indrasya girayaścidṛṣvāḥ ṚV. 6, 24, 8. 8, 15, 2. 4, 20, 6. sānu girīṇām 6, 61, 2. 8, 46, 18. vṛkṣakeśāḥ 5, 41, 11. girerbhṛṣṭiḥ 1, 56, 3. 61, 14. 63, 1. śuciryatī giribhya ā samudrāt 7, 95, 2. 8, 32, 4. 66, 6. Häufig verbunden mit dem adj. gebrauchten parvataḥ vadhriḥ sa parvato giriḥ AV. 4, 7, 8. girayaste parvatā himavantaḥ 12, 1, 11. 6, 12, 3. 17, 3. 9, 1, 18. parvataṁ giriṁ pra cyāvayanti yāmabhiḥ ṚV. 1, 56, 4. (ni) jihīta parvato giriḥ 37, 7. 8, 53, 5. girimātra adj. “Bergesumfang habend” ŚAT. BR. 1, 9, 1, 10. Nach NAIGH. 1, 10 und den Comm. bedeutet giri an vielen Stellen “Wolke”, wanrend man überall mit “Berg” oder “Höhe” ausreicht. Adjectivisch scheint das Wort in der Stelle divaḥ śardhāya śucayo manīṣā girayo nāpa (etwa: “wie Bergwasser”; vgl. girija) ugrā aspṛdhran ṚV. 6, 66, 11 gebraucht zu sein, wofern hier der Text richtig überliefert ist. — yāvatsthāsyanti girayaḥ saritaśca mahītale R. 1, 2, 39. N. 12, 18. RAGH. 2, 13. paśyādhaḥkhanane mūḍha girayo na patanti kim ŚṚÑGĀRAT. 19. mahāgiri VID. 166. himavadvindhyayoḥ – giryoḥ M. 2, 22. himavato gireḥ ŚĀK. 61, 6. Accent eines auf giri ausgehenden comp. P. 6, 2, 94. — b) Bez. “der Zahl acht” wegen der “acht Berge”, die sich um den Meru lagern (vgl. VP. 171. fg.) ŚRUT. 38. — c) “Spielball” (vgl. girika, giriguḍa) H. 688. H. an. MED. VIŚVA im ŚKDR. — d) “eine best. Augenkrankheit(?)” H. an. MED. giriṇā kāṇaḥ, girikāṇaḥ P. 6, 2, 2, Sch. Uṇ. 4, 144, Sch. — e) “eine best. schlechte Eigenschaft des Quecksilbers”: nāgo vaṅgo malo vahniścāñcalyaṁ ca viṣaṁ giriḥ. asahyāgnirmahādoṣā nisargātpārade sthitāḥ.. RATNĀV. im ŚKDR. — f) = gairīyaka(?) H. an. — g) ehrendes Beiw. einer Art von Saṁnyāsin (saṁnyāsināṁ paddhativiśeṣaḥ) ŚKDR. “a title given to one order of the Dasnami Gosains” (s. WILS. a Gloss. of jud. and rev. terms u. d. W. “Gosvami”) WILS. Vgl. 3. — h) N. pr. eines Sohnes des Śvaphalka (vgl. girikṣipa) VP. 435. — 2) f. a) (von 2. gar) “das Verschlingen” gaṇa kṛṣyādi zu P. 3, 3, 108, Vārtt. 8. AK. 3, 3, 11. H. an. MED. — b) “Maus” (vgl. girikā) RAMĀN. zu AK. im ŚKDR. — 3) adj. “ehrwürdig” H. an. MED. Sch. zu R. 4, 37, 2. — Oefters ist von dem “grossen Gewichte der Berge” die Rede, so dass man geneigt sein möchte giri (vgl. “gairi” im Zend und russian) auch etym. mit guru (vgl. garīyaṁs, gariṣṭha, gariman) zusammenzustellen. giri 1) a) als Bild der Geduld Spr. 3924. — g) N. einer der zehn auf Schüler Śaṁkarācārya’s zurückgeführten Bettelorden, dessen Mitglieder das Wort giri ihrem Namen beifügen, Verz. d. Oxf. H. 227,b,16. WILSON, Sel. Works 1,202. fg. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 giri giri (for original gara; cf. Slav. gora, [greek] probably from gur for gar), m. 1. A mountain, Rām. 1, 2, 29. 2. A name of the numeral eight, Śrutab. 38. — Comp. antar-, m. land lying in the midst of mountains, MBh. 2, 1012. asta-, m. the mountain behind which the sun is supposed to set, Śiś. 9, 1. kāñcana-, m. a name of Meru, Bhāg. P. 5, 16, 28. kula-, m. a principal mountain, Bhāg. P. 5, 16, 7. tuṣāra-, m. the Himālaya, MBh. 13, 836. deva-, dhūmra-, rāma-, m. names of mountains. vahirgiri, i. e. vahis-, m. land lying beyond a mountain, MBh. 2, 1012. svar- and svargi(n)-, m. the mountain Sumeru. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 giri m. mountain, hill. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 giri gir-i, m. [the heavy], mountain. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 giri pu° gṝ–i kicca . 1 parvate . kucaro giriṣṭhā ityṛco niruktau 1 . 20 . giriḥ parvataḥ samudgīrṇo bhavati ityuktam . sadordhvabāhuryovīro muktakeśo digambaraḥ . sarvatra samabhāvena bhāvayedyāṁ narottamaḥ . iṣṭadevīdhiyā nārīṁ sa giriḥ parikīrtita ityuktalakṣaṇe 2 tāntrikasaṁnyāsibhede, 3 parivrājakopādhibhede ca . yathā ānandagiriḥ . gi(ra)lati stokam gṝ ac . 4 bālamūṣikāyāṁ strī vā ṅīp ramānāthaḥ . 5 netraroge medi° . girikāṇaḥ 3 ta° prakṛtisvaraḥ . 6 genduke viśvaḥ . 7 pūjye tri° medi° . 8 nigaraṇe strī amaraḥ . athāndhakāraṁ girigahvarastham raghuḥ . girestaḍittvāniva tāvaduccakaiḥ māghaḥ . 9 meghe nigha° . girayo nāpa ugrā aspṛdhran ṛ° 6 . 67 . 11 . girayo meghāḥ bhā° . giribhrajo normayo madantaḥ ṛ° 10 . 68 . 1 . giribhyo meghebhyo bhraṣṭā nirgatāḥ bhā° . megho’pi giriretasmādeva jalādeḥ saṁgaraṇaṁ bhavati niru° 120 . 10 pāradadoṣabhede malaṁ viṣaṁ vahnigirī ca cāpalannaisargikaṁ doṣamuśanti pārade . upāṁdhijau dvau trapunāgayogajau doṣau rasendre kathitā sunīśvaraiḥ . malena mūrchā, maraṇaṁ viṣeṇa, dāho’gninā kaṣṭataraḥ śarīre . dehasya jāḍyaṅgiriṇā sadā syāt, cāñcalyato vīryahṛtiśca puṁsām . vaṅgena kuṣṭhaṁ bhujagena ṣaṇḍo bhavedato’sau pariśodhanīyaḥ . vahnirviṣa malañceti mukhyā doṣāstrayo rase . ete kurdanti santāpaṁ mṛtiṁ mūrchāṁ nṛṇāṁ kramāt . anye’pi kathitā doṣā bhiṣagbhiḥ pārade yadi . tathāpyete trayo doṣāḥ śodhanīyā viśeṣataḥ bhāvapra° . tataḥparasya nadīnakhādīnāṁ girinadyādi° pūrvapadasthanimittatrāt vā ṇatvam . giriṇa(na)dī giriṇa (na)khaḥ giriṇa(na)ddhaḥ giriṇi(ni)tambaḥ . |
द्विप – dvipa | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899dvipa “dvi-pa” m. elephant (lit. drinking twice, sc. with his trunk and with
his mouth) &c. (ifc. f. “ā”) m. N. of the number 8 m. Mesua Ferrea dvipa “dvi-pa” m. “dvipapāri” m. “foe of elephants”, a. lion dvipa “dvi-pa” m. “-pāsya” m. “having an elephant’s face”, N. of Gaṇeśa dvipa “dvi-pa” m. “dvipapendra” m. = “-pa-pati” dvipa “dvi-pa” m. “dvipendradāna” n. the rut-fluid of a large elephants dvipa “dvi-pa” m. “-peśvara” m. = “-peudra”, Malatim. Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch dvipa (dvi + pa) m. VOP. 26, 33. 1) “Elephant (zweimal trinkend, zuerst mit dem Rüssel, dann mit dem Maule”) SIDDH.K. zu P.3,2,4. AK.2,8,2,2. H.1217. M.7,192. HIḌ.4,11. R.1,6,23. BHĀG. P.8,7,18. dvipendra RAGH. 2, 7. 3, 32. ŚĀK. 102. HIT. I, 96. -mada “die zur Brunstzeit aus den Schläfen quellende Feuchtigkeit beim Eleph.” RĀJAN. im ŚKDR. -dāna dass. RAGH. 13, 20. dvipendradāna VARĀH. BṚH. S. 69, 17. Am Ende eines adj. comp. f. ā MBH. 4, 2016. 13, 6929. 18, 21. R. 2, 88, 19. Vgl. gandha-, vana-, dvipāyin. — 2) N. eines Baumes, “Mesua ferrea” (nāgakeśara), RATNAM. im ŚKDR. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 dvipa dvi-pa (1. pā), m. An elephant (drinking twice, the elephant imbibing fluids by his trunk and thence conveying them to his mouth), Man. 7, 192. — Comp. gandha-, m. a very strong kind of elephant, Vikr. d. 156. maru-, m. a camel. sura-, m. an elephant of the gods. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 dvipa m. elephant (lit. drinking twice). Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 dvipa dvi-pa, m. elephant (drinking twice, with trunk and mouth). Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 dvipa puṁstrī° dvābhyāṁ mukhaśuṇḍābhyāṁ pibati pā–ka . 1 gaje amaraḥ . vipūryamāṇaśravaṇīdaraṁ dvipāḥ sāghaḥ . syandanāśvaiḥ same yudhyedanūpe naudvipaistathā manuḥ 2 nāgakeśre pu° . |
पूर्व – pūrva | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899pūrva mf (“ā”) n. (connected with “purā, puras, pra”, and declined like a
pron. when implying relative position whether in place or time, but not necessarily in abl. loc. sg. m. n. and nom. pl. m.; see being before or in front fore, first &c. &c. mf (“ā”) n. eastern, to the east of (abl.) mf (“ā”) n. former, prior, preceding, previous to, earlier than (abl. or comp.) (“gaja-pūrva”, preceding the number “eight” i.e. seven, the seventh ; “māsena p-” or “māsa-p-“, earlier by a month ; ifc. often = formerly or before e.g. “strī-p-“, formerly a wife; “āḍhya-p-“, formerly wealthy; esp. after a pp. e.g. “kṛta-p-“, done before, “dṛṣṭa-p-“, seen before; ifc. also preceded or accompanied by, attended with e.g. “smita- pūrvā-vāk”, speech accompanied by smiles; sometimes not translatable e.g. “mṛdu-pūrvā vāk”, kind speech) mf (“ā”) n. ancient, old, customary, traditional &c. &c. mf (“ā”) n. first (in a series), initial, lowest (opp. to “uttara”; with “dama” or “sāhasa” “the lowest fine”) pūrva mf (“ā”) n. (with “vayas”) “first age”, youth mf (“ā”) n. foregoing, aforesaid, mentioned before (abl.) pūrva m. an ancestor, forefather (pl. the ancients, ancestors) &c. &c. pūrva m. an elder brother pūrva m. N. of a prince pūrva mf (“ā”) n. (“ā”) f. (with or sc. “diś”) the east pūrva m. N. of a country to the east of Madhya-deśa pūrva m. of the Nakshatras Pūrva-phalgunt, Pūrvāṣāḍhā and Pūrvabhadrapadā collectively pūrva n. the fore part (cf. pūrva n. a partic. high number (applied to a period of years) pūrva n. N. of the most ancient of Jaina writings (of which 14 are enumerated) pūrva n. N. of a Tantra pūrva n. an ancient tradition pūrva mf (“ā”) n. (“am”) ind. before (also as a prep. with abl.), formerly, hitherto, previously (sometimes with pres.) &c. &c. (often ibc. e.g. “pūrva-kārin”, active before, “pūrvokta”, said before; also ifc. in the sense of “with” e.g. “prīti-pūrvam”, with love; “mati-pūrvam” with intention, intentionally; “mṛdu-pūrva-bhāṣ”, to speak kindly; cf. above; also with an ind. p. e.g. “pūrva-bhojam”, or “-bhuktvā”, having eaten before ; “adya- p-“, until now, hitherto; previously “-tataḥ”, first-then; “pūrva-paścāt”, previously-afterwards; “pūrva-upari”, previously-subsequently; “pūrva- adhūnā” or “adya”, formerly-now) pūrva mf (“ā”) n. (“eṇa”) ind. in front, before pūrva n. eastward, to the east of (opp. to “apareṇa”, with gen. or acc.; cf. &c. &c. pūrva n. (with “tataḥ”) “to the east of that” Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona : 1890 pūrva a. (Declined like a pronoun when it implies relative position in time or space, but optionally so in nom. pl.; and abl. and loc. sing.) (1) Being in front of, first, foremost. (2) Eastern, easterly, to the east of; grāmātparvataḥ pūrvaḥ Sk. (3) Previous to, earlier than. (4) Old, ancient; pūrvasūribhiḥ R. 1. 4; idaṁ kavibhyaḥ pūrvebhyo namovākaṁ praśāsmahe U. 1. 1. (5) Former, previous, interior, prior, antecedent (opp. uttara); in this sense often at the end of comp. and translated by ‘formerly’ or ‘before’; śrutapūrva &c. (6) A foresaid. before-mentioned. (7) Initial. (8) Established, customary, of long standing. (9) Early, prime. pūrve vayasi Pt. 1. 165 ‘in early age or prime of life.’ (10) (At the end of comp.) Preceded by, accompanied by, attended with; saṁbaṁdhamābhāṣaṇapūrvamāhuḥ R. 2. 58; puṇyaḥ śabdo muniriti muhuḥ kevalaṁ rājapūrvaḥ S. 2. 14; tānsmitapūrvamāha Ku. 7. 47; bahumānapūrvayā 5. 31; daśapūrvarathaṁ yamākhyayā daśakaṁṭhāriguruṁ vidurbudhāḥ R. 8. 29; so matipūrvaṁ Ms. 11. 147 ‘intentionally’, ‘knowingly’; 12. 89; abodhapūrvaṁ ‘unconsciously’, S. 5. 2 &c. –rvaḥ An ancestor, a forefather; pūrvaiḥ kilāyaṁ parivardhito naḥ R. 13. 3; payaḥ pūrvaiḥ saniśvāsaiḥ kavoṣyamupabhujyate 1. 67; 5. 14; anukāriṇi pūrveṣā yuktarūpamidaṁ tvāyi S. 2. 16. –rvaṁ The forepart; anavaratadhanurjyāsphālanakrūrapūrvaṁ (gātraṁ) S. 2. 4. –rvā 1 The east (2) N. of a country to the east of Madhydeśa. –rvaṁ ind. (1) Before (with abl.); māsātpūrvaṁ. (2) Formerly, previously, at first, antecedently, before-hand; taṁ pūrvamabhivādayet Ms. 2. 117; 3. 94; 8. 205; R. 12. 35; praṇipātapūrvaṁ K.; bhūtapūrvakharālayaṁ U. 2. 17 ‘which formerly was the abode’, &c.; samayapūrvaṁ S. 5 ‘after a formal agree ment.’ (3) Immemorially. (pūrveṇa ‘in front, before’, to she east of’, with gen. or acc.; adya pūrvaṁ ’tillnow’, hitherto’; pūrvaṁḥ -tataḥ -paścāta upari ‘first-then, first-afterwards’, ‘previously, subsequently’, pūrvaṁadhutā or adya ‘formerly-now.’ — Comp. –agniḥ the sacred fire kept in the house (āvasathā). –acalaḥ, — adriḥ the eastern mountain behind which the sun and moon are supposed to rise. –adhikārin m. the first occupant, a prior owner. –aṁtaḥ the end of a preceding word. –apara a. 1. eastern and western. katamo’yaṁ pūrvāparasamudrāvagāḍhaḥsānumānālokyata S 7; pūrvāparau toyanidhī vagāhya Ku. 1. 1. –2. first and last. –3 prior and subsequent, preceding and following. –4. connected with another. ( –raṁ) 1. what is before and behind. –2. connection. –3. the proof and the thing to be proved. -virodhaḥ inconsistency, incongruity. –abhimukha a. turned towards or facing the east. –abhyāsaḥ former practice or experience. –aṁbudhiḥ the eastern ocean. –arjita a. attained by former works. ( –taṁ) ancestral property. –ardhaḥ –rdhaṁ 1. the first half; dinasya pūrvārdhaparārdhabhinnā chāyeva naitrī khalasajjanānāṁ Bh. 2. 60; samāptaṁ pūrva rdhaṁ &c. –2. the upper part (of the body); śakuṁtalā pūrvārdhena śayanādutthāya S. 3; R. 16. 6. –3. the first half of a hemistich. –ahṇa; the earlier part of the day, forenoon, Ms. 4. 96; 152. (pūrvāhṇatana, pūrvāhṇikaḥ pūrvāhṇatana a. relating to the forenoon). –āvedakaḥ a plaintiff. –āṣāḍhā N. of the 20th lunar mansion consisting of two stars. –itara a, western. –ukta, –udita a. beforementioned, aforesaid. –uttara a. north-eastern. ( –rā) the northeast. ( –re dual) the preceding and following, antecedent and subsequent. –karman n. 1. a former act or work. –2. the first thing to be done, a prior work. –3. actions done in a former life. –4. preparations, preliminary arrangements. –kalpaḥ former times. –kāyaḥ 1. the fore-part of the body of animals; paścārdhena praviṣṭaḥ śarapatanabhayādbhūyasā pūrvakāyaṁ S. 1. 7. –2. the upper part of the body of men; spṛśan kareṇānatapūrvakāyaṁ R. 5. 32; paryaṁkabaṁdhasthirapūrvakāyaṁ Ku. 3. 45. –kāla a. belonging to ancient times. ( –laḥ) former or ancient times. –kālika, -kālīna a. ancient. –kāṣṭhā the east, eastern quarter. –kṛta a. previously done. ( –taṁ) an act done in a former life. –koṭiḥ f. the starting point of a debate, the first statement or pūrvapakṣa q. v. –gaṁgā N. of the river Narmadā. –codita a. 1. aforesaid, above-mentioned. –2. previously stated or advanced (as an objection). –ja a. 1. born or produced before or formerly, first-produced, first-born. –2. ancient, old. –3. eastern. ( –jaḥ) 1 an elder brother; Śi. 6. 44; R. 15. 36. –2. the son of the elder wife. –3. an ancestor, a forefather: sa pūrvajānāṁ kapilena roṣāt R. 16. 34. –4. (pl.) the progenitors of mankind. –5. the Manes living in the world of the moon. ( –jā) an elder sister. –janman n. a former birth. (–m.) an elder brother; R. 14. 44; 15. 95. –jātiḥ f. a former birth. –jñānaṁ knowledge of a former life. –dakṣiṇa a. south-eastern. ( –ṇā) the south-east. –dikpatiḥ Indra, the regent of the east. –dina the forenoon. –diś f. the east. –diśya a. situated towards the east, eastern. –diṣṭaṁ the award of destiny. –devaḥ 1. an ancient deity. –2. a demon or Asura. –3. a progenitor (pitṛ). –4. (dual) an epithet of Nara-Nārāyaṇa. –devatā a progenitor (pitṛ) of gods or of men: akrodhanāḥ śaucaparāḥ satataṁ brahmacāriṇaḥ . nyastaśastrā mahābhāgāḥ pitaraḥ pūrvadevatāḥ … –deśaḥ the eastern country, or the eastern part of India. –nipātaḥ the irregular priority of a word in a compound; cf. paranipāta –pakṣaḥ 1. the fore-part or side. –2. the first half of a lunar month. –3. the first part of an argument, the prima facie argument or view of a question. –4. the first objection to an argument. –5. the statement of the plaintiff. –6. a suit at law. –7. an assertion, a proposition. -pādaḥ the plaint, the first stage of a legal proceeding. –padaṁ the first member of a compound or sentence. –parvataḥ the eastern mountain behind which the sun is supposed to rise. –pāṁcālaka a. belonging to the eastern Panchālas. –pāṇinīyāḥ (m. pl.) the disciples of Pāṇini living in the east. –pālin m. an epithet of Indra. –pitāmahaḥ a forefather, an ancestor. –puruṣaḥ 1. an epithet of Brahmā. –2. any one of the first three ancestors, beginning with the father (pitṛ, pitāmaha, and prapitāmaha); Pt. 1. 89. –3. an ancestor in general. –pūrva a. each preceding one. ( –rvāḥ) m. pl. forefathers. –phalgunī the eleventh lunar mansion containing two stars – bhavaḥ an epithet of the planet Jupiter. –bhāgaḥ 1. the forepart. –2. the upper part. –bhā (bha) drapadā the twenty fifth lunar mansion containing two stars. –bhāvaḥ 1. priority. –2. prior or antecedent existence; yena sahaiva yasya yaṁ prati pūvabhāvo’vagamyate Tarka K. –3. (Rhet.) disclosing an inten tion. –bhāṣin a. willing to speak first; hence polite, courteous. –bhuktiḥ f. prior occupation or possession. –bhūta a. preceding, previous. –mīmāṁsā ‘the prior or first Mīmāmsā’, an inquiry into the first or ritual portion of the Veda, as opposed to the uttaramīmāṁsā or vedāṁta; see mīmāṁsā. –raṁgaḥ the commencement or prelude of a drama, the prologue; yannāṭyavastunaḥ pūrvaṁ raṁgavighnopaśāṁtaye . kuśīlavāḥ prakurvaṁti pūrvaraṁgaḥ sa ucyate .. D. R.; pūrvaragaṁ vidhāyaiva sūtradhāro nivartate S. D. 283; pūrvaraṁgaḥ prasaṁgāya nāṭakīyasya vastunaḥ Śi. 2. 8 (see Malli. thereon). –rāgaḥ the dawning or incipient love, love between two persons which springs (from some previous cause) before their meeting; śravaṇāddarśanādvāpi mithaḥ saṁrūḍharāgayoḥ . daśāviśeṣo’yo prāptau pūrvarāga sa ucyate … S. D. 214. –rātraḥ the first part of the night. –rūpaṁ 1. indication of an approaching change. –2. a symptom of occurring disease. –3. the first of two concurrent vowels or consonants that is retained. –4. (in Rhet.) a figure of speech which consists in describing anything as suddenly resuming its former state. –lakṣaṇaṁ a symptom of coming sickness. –vayas a. young. (–n.) youth. –vartin a. existing before, prior, previous. –vādaḥ the first plea or commencement of an action at law. –vādin m. the complainant or plaintiff. –vṛttaṁ 1. a former event; R. 11. 10. –2. previous conduct. –vairin a. one who first commences hostilities, an aggressor. –śārada a. relating to the first half of autumn. –śailaḥ see pūrvaparvata. –sakthaṁ the upper part of the thigh. –saṁdhyā daybreak, dawn; Śi. 11. 40. –sara a. going in front. –sāgaraḥ the eastern ocean; R. 4. 32. –sāhasaḥ the first or heaviest of the three fines. –sthitiḥ f. former or first state. Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch pūrva (pūrba AK. 3, 4, 21, 136. MED. b. 6 und auch sonst) 1) adj. (f. ā) mit pronom. Decl.; abl. auch pūrvāt, loc. auch pūrve, nom. pl. auch pūrvās gaṇa sarvādi zu P. 1, 1, 27. P. 7, 1, 16. 1, 1, 34. VOP. 3, 9. 12. 37. mit einem abl. verbunden P. 2, 3, 29. VOP. 5, 21. mit seinem subst. componirt P. 2, 1, 58. a) “der vordere; östlich” (pūrvā sc. diś “Osten”) AK. 3, 4, 21, 136. H. 167. an. 2, 532. MED. b. 6. HALĀY. 1, 101. yasminbrahmā rājani pūrva eti ṚV. 4, 50, 8. rathaṁ pūrvaṁ karadaparaṁ jūjuvāṁsam 5, 31, 11. Fuss AV. 10, 4, 3. Zitzen TBR. 2, 1, 8, 1. kaniṣṭhapūrvāḥ ŚĀÑKH. ŚR. 4, 15, 8. KĀTY. ŚR. 16, 2, 4. pūrvapaścājjaṅghādideśau AK. 2, 8, 2, 8. H. 1228. subst. “Vordertheil”: pūrvaṁ kāyasya P. 2, 2, 1, Sch. anavaratadhanurjyāsphālanakrūrapūrva (gātra) ŚĀK. 37. nāsā- TRIK. 2, 8, 37. instr. pl. fem. etwa “vorn, vorwärts”: pra pūrvābhistirate rāṣṭi śūraḥ ṚV. 1, 104, 4. 5, 48, 2. pūrvam “voran” ĪŚOP. 4, R. 6, 1, 8. — pūrve ardhe rajasaḥ “östlich” ṚV. 1, 92, 1. AV. 11, 2, 25. 5, 6. ŚAT. BR. 10, 6, 4, 1. KĀTY. ŚR. 9, 4, 3. 4, 7, 19. uttara- 5, 9, 20. 8, 5, 5. dakṣiṇa- 4, 7, 10. 25, 13, 31. ĀŚV. GṚHY. 4, 4. pūrvo yajamānāt “östlich von” LĀTY. 4, 10, 25. tīra SUND. 2, 12. samudra (vgl. pūrvasamudra, -sāgara, pūrvāmbudhi) M. 2, 22. diś MBH. 5, 3762. 3768. R. 1, 65, 1. ŚATR. 14, 128. SIDDH. K. zu P. 1, 1, 28. -yāyin SŪRYAS. 1, 29. 54. pūrvapaścimā 3, 4. pūrvapaścāyatāvetau MĀRK. P. 54, 24. paścimottarapūrvaiḥ (puradvāraiḥ) M. 5, 92. vijitya pṛthivīṁ sarvāṁ sa pūrvāparadakṣiṇām MBH. 3, 15255. — b) “früher, vorherig, vorhergehend vor” (abl.); “all, herkömmlich, bisherig”; pl. subst. “die Alten, Altvordern” (Gegens. apara, avara, upara, uttara, paścima, navyaṁs, nūtna, dvitīya); = ādi, ādya, agra, pūrvaja AK. 3, 2, 30. 3, 4, 21, 136. H. 1459. H. an. MED. HALĀY. 4, 22. tānpūrvayā nividā hūmahe vayam ṚV. 1, 89, 3. 96, 2. pūrvā viśvasmādbhuvanādabodhi 123, 2. āsāṁ pūrvāsāmahasu svasṝṇāmaparā pūrvāmabhyeti paścāt 124, 9. 126, 5. 141, 5. jaritāraḥ 175, 6. karaṇāni 4, 19, 10. mānuṣātpūrvaḥ 2, 3, 3. pitaraḥ 6, 22, 2. ṛṣayaḥ 7, 29, 4. 5, 25, 2. na te pūrve madhavannāparāso na vīryaṁ1 nūtanaḥ kaścanāpa 42, 6. pūrvaḥ pūrvo yajamāno vanīyān 5, 77, 2. 6, 69, 6. 7, 22, 9. 8, 20, 15. 27, 10. 10, 15, 2. agneḥ pūrve bhrātaro arthametamanvāvarīvuḥ 10, 51, 6. AV. 9, 5, 27. 10, 3, 3. 11, 5, 5. VS. 13, 31. 31, 20. rākāṁ pūrvāṁ śaṁset AIT. BR. 3, 37. 6, 20. 7, 33. ŚAT. BR. 1, 6, 1, 3. na pūrve nāpare janāḥ 13, 5, 4, 14. 12, 1, 3, 23. 3, 5, 1. 14, 4, 2, 2. 7, 1, 1. 9, 1, 10. KĀTY. ŚR. 2, 8, 1. 1, 1. 9, 13, 3. M. 1, 10. asamṛddhi 4, 137. -bhukti 8, 252. HIḌ. 3, 18. MBH. 5, 1063. R. 1, 25, 9. 31, 3. janana KUMĀRAS. 1, 54. nāsamīkṣya paraṁ sthānaṁ pūrvamāyatanaṁ tyajet Spr. 905. ŚĀK. 41, 11. -cintana RĀJA-TAR. 5, 200. abde pūrve AK. 3, 5, 20. saṁdhyā M. 2, 101. fgg. 4, 93. MBH. 1, 657. pūrve manīṣiṇaḥ M. 2, 89. 3, 37. 9, 267. BHAG. 4, 15. MBH. 1, 7178. RAGH. 1, 4. KATHĀS. 4, 10. dhriyamāṇe tu pitari pūrveṣāṁ nirvapet M. 3, 220. R. 1, 42, 2. 2, 2, 4. 73, 17. 18. RAGH. 1, 67. 5, 14. ŚĀK. 49. KATHĀS. 32, 116. MĀRK. P. 21, 92. matpūrvaiḥ puruṣaiḥ kṛtam “die vor mir gelebt haben” 133, 14. matpūrvaḥ “mein älterer Bruder” R. GORR. 2, 93, 14. māsena pūrvaḥ und māsapūrvaḥ “um einen Monat früher” P. 2, 1, 31. SIDDH. K. zu P. 1, 1, 30. pūrvasmiñchūnye devagṛhe “in dem früher leeren Tempel” VID. 171. In comp. mit dem praed., das seinen Accent bewahrt, P. 6, 2, 22. āḍhya-, darśanīya- “der früher reich, hübsch war”, Sch. strī- “der früher ein Weib gewesen ist” MBH. 5, 5939. 6, 4483. 4967 (wo wohl -pūrvaḥ zu lesen ist). Ueberaus häufig nach einem partic. praet. pass.: dṛṣṭa- “früher gesehen” N. 1, 13. 28. 23, 7. MBH. 2, 2344. R. 1, 9, 21. 3, 49, 25. 52, 36. adṛṣṭa- N. 16, 22. R. 1, 9, 27. MṚCCH. 90, 11. śruta- R. GORR. 1, 69, 22. ŚĀK. 95, 5. ukta- R. 1, 58, 19. vanaṁ na gatapūrvaṁ te SĀV. 4, 20. pariṇīta- ŚĀK. 65, 23. ūḍha- 79, 15. 110, 17. carita- 96. aparijñāta- MBH. 13, 1591. anāsvādita- R. 1, 9, 36. RAGH. 3, 54. ānamita- 11, 72. kṛta- HIT. ed. JOHNS. I, 114. vidita- PRAB. 91, 6. na nivartitapūrvaśca kadācidraṇamūrdhani MBH. 5, 7311. bhūta- P. 5, 3, 53. 6, 2, 22. ARJ. 8, 21. BRĀHMAṆ. 1, 22. ajantabhūtapūrva P. 3, 1, 97, Sch. abhūta- R. 1, 9, 20. pītasomapūrva M. 11, 8. — compar. pūrvatara ṚV. 1, 113, 11. kāla MBH. 5, 3768. abde pūrve pūrvatare yati AK. 3, 5, 20. pūrvataraḥ kaścitsakhā BHĀG. P. 4, 28, 51. pitāmahāḥ pūrvatarāśca teṣām R. GORR. 2, 118, 30. tvatto janāḥ pūrvatare R. SCHL. 2, 109, 34. — pūrvam adv. “vormals, früher, zuerst, zuvor, vorher”: yamu pūrvamāhuve tamidaṁ huve ṚV. 2, 37, 2. 1, 30, 9. AV. 4, 35, 2. 37, 1. 8, 1, 10. AIT. BR. 3, 32. M. 8, 354. fg. BRĀHMAṆ. 1, 20. MBH. 2, 1423. R. 1, 1, 22. SŪRYAS. 1, 44. RAGH. 4, 2. ŚĀK. 82, 9. 143. KATHĀS. 2, 68. 32, 172. MĀRK. P. 62, 15. PAÑCAT. 45, 2. pūrvaṁ hyapi sakhā me ‘si (praes.!) saṁbandhī ca janādhipa. ata ūrdhvaṁ tu bhūyastvaṁ prītimāhartumarhasi.. N. 25, 11. kālāgninā yathā pūrvaṁ trailokyaṁ dahyate ‘khilam R. 1, 65, 16. padmo nāma nidhiḥ pūrvaṁ mayasya bhavati MĀRK. P. 68, 8. taṁ pūrvamabhivādayet M. 2, 117. 3, 94. 204. YĀJÑ. 1, 247. R. 2, 72, 9. ahaṁ pūrvamahaṁ pūrvamityanyo’nyaṁ nijaghnatuḥ SUND. 4, 18. MBH. 7, 1807. PAÑCAT. 51, 18. H. 318. pūrvaṁ doṣānabhikhyāpya M. 8, 205. pūrvaṁ bhojaṁ (oder bhuktvā) vrajati P. 3, 4, 24. pūrvam – tatas M. 2, 60. 5, 139. SĀV. 3, 13. R. 1, 12, 21. ŚĀK. 189. pūrvam – paścāt 179. M. 4, 125. pūrvam – upari Spr. 2351. pūrvam – adhunā 2831. pūrvam – adya ŚĀK. 184. adya pūrvam “bis jetzt” R. 1, 32, 8. pūrvam mit dem abl. “vor” KAṬHOP. 4, 6. BRĀHMAṆ. 2, 22. jyeṣṭhābhigamanāt RAGH. 12, 35. am Ende eines comp. “nach”: devatātithipūrvaṁ (“so dass Götter und Gäste vorangehen”) ca sadā prāśnīta vāgyataḥ MBH. 14, 1272. pitṛpūrvaṁ visarjayet (v. l. visarjanam) YĀJÑ. 1, 246 (“nachdem er vorher die Väter angerufen” STENZLER). Das adv. ohne Flexionszeichen häufig am Anfange eines comp. vor einem adj., namentlich vor einem partic. praet. pass.: pūrvāpakārin R. 2, 97, 25; vgl. -kārin, -kṛt u. s. w. pūrvokta M. 2, 185. 3, 256. 7, 200. -codita 3, 26. 8, 160. pūrvacoditatva PĀR. GṚHY. 2, 17. – M. 6, 15. 8, 37. 9, 87. 281. MBH. 14, 524. R. 1, 31, 21. R. GORR. 1, 70, 13. ŚĀK. 172. KUMĀRAS. 7, 47. KATHĀS. 25, 182. 32, 26. PAÑCAT. 20, 7. 129, 1. pūrvānubhūta Schol. zu CAURAP. Einl. compar. pūrvataram BHAG. 4, 15. sa dadarśa sītāṁ sītā ca taṁ pūrvataraṁ dadarśa “hatte ihn früher erblickt” R. 3, 48, 19. — c) “der erste in der Reihenfolge”: sāhasa so v. a. “die niedrigste Strafe” M. 8, 120. 121. 276. 9, 281. dama 287. trayaścāśramiṇaḥ pūrve (nach KULL. der brahmacārin, gṛhastha und vānaprastha) 12, 114. — d) “vorhergehend, früher” so v. v. a. “zuerst genannt, – ausgesprochen u.s.w.” (Laut, Wort); Gegens. uttara M. 10, 68. HIT. I, 8. P. 8, 2, 104. Kār. zu P. 4, 1, 18. H. 17. pūrva – para P. 6, 1, 84. pūrvaṁ pūrvaṁ vivarjayet M. 2, 184. 7, 52. 9, 295. 10, 114. pūrvapūrvatamābhāve MBH. 1, 4674. -vidhi P. 1, 1, 57. pūrvottarasūtrayoḥ P. 1, 4, 106, Sch. pūrvataraśloke KULL. zu M. 1, 20. pūrvākṣara M. 2, 125. dīrghaplutayoḥ pūrvā mātrā AV. PRĀT. 1, 38. 56. alo ‘ntyātpūrva upadhā P. 1, 1, 65. Vārtt. zu P. 1, 1, 46. 47. sarvaṁ pūrvam “alle vorangehenden Wörter” AK. 2, 9, 9. nāmi- “dem ein” Nāmin “vorangeht” ṚV. PRĀT. 1, 20. 21. 2, 10. gajapūrva “Elephanten” d. i. “der Zahl acht vorangehend” so v. a. “der siebente” ŚRUT. 13. pūrve “die folgenden Wörter” AK. 2, 6, 2, 7. puṇyaḥ śabdo muniriti kevalaṁ rājapūrvaḥ “wenn” rājan “ihm vorangeht” ŚĀK. 47. daśapūrvaratha d. i. daśaratha RAGH. 8, 29. jñā ityetasmādanupūrvāt P. 1, 3, 58, Sch. AK. 3, 6, 2, 16. 8, 43. pūrvam adv.: sravatyanoṁkṛtaṁ pūrvaṁ parastācca viśīryate M. 2, 74. bhavatpūrvaṁ caredbhaikṣamupanīto dvijottamaḥ. bhavanmadhyaṁ tu rājanyo vaiśyastu bhavaduttaram.. “so dass mit” bha- “die Rede beginnt” 49. — e) am Ende adjectivischer Compp. erblasst bei pūrva häufig die Bedeutung “des Frühern, Vorangehenden” und das Wort lässt sich hier durch “begleitet von, verbunden mit” (vgl. puraskṛta unter puras, und puraskāra) wiedergeben; auch werden solche Composita mit der Endung des acc. oft als Adverbia gebraucht. saṁbandhamābhāṣaṇapūrvamāhuḥ “man sagt, die Freundschaft beginne mit einem Gespräche”, RAGH. 2, 58. Hier hat pūrva noch seine ursprüngliche Bedeutung; so auch in bahumānapūrvā saparyā “auf Hochachtung beruhend” KUMĀRAS. 5, 31 und saṁskārapūrvaṁ grahaṇaṁ śruteḥ AK. 2, 7, 40. H. 842. Dagegen ist mṛdupūrvā vāk einfach “eine freundliche Rede” N. 11, 32. mṛdupūrvaṁ ca bhāṣate so v. a. “freundlich” R. 2, 1, 8. N. 22, 2. prītipūrvam MBH. 1, 5135. smitapūrvaṁ vaco ‘bravīt INDR. 4, 5. HIḌ. 2, 23. smitapūrvābhibhāṣin N. 3, 19. Spr. 2769. KUMĀRAS. 7, 47. uvāca madhuraṁ vākyaṁ sāntvapūrvāmadaṁ śanaiḥ HIḌ. 4, 26. upāyapūrva ārambhaḥ AK. 3, 4, 23, 142. praṇāmapūrvam KATHĀS. 2, 52. tatra nāmānvayākhyānapūrvaṁ caitāmadarśayat 29, 32. pradānapūrvaṁ saṁtoṣya tām “mit einem Geschenke” 3, 56. yadi vā buddhipūrvāṇi yadyabuddhyāpi kānicit. mayā kṛtānyakāryāṇi “mit oder ohne Wissen” N. 25, 9. R. 2, 22, 8. matipūrvam (Gegens. ajñānāt) M. 11, 146. abodhapūrvam “ohne Wissen” ŚĀK. 99. vadho jñānapūrvakṛtaḥ DAŚ. 2, 22. M. 12, 89. vidhi- R. 1, 11, 17. aprekṣāpūrvakārin RĀJA-TAR. 4, 610. aprekṣāpūrvakāritā 58. sā galamoṭanapūrvaṁ vināśitā ŚUK. in LA. 43, 1. mṛdupūrveṇa = mṛdupūrvam MBH. 4, 119. tryabdapūrva entspricht daśābdākhya M. 2, 134. hayapūrveṇa karmaṇā so v. a. hayamedhena R. 1, 11, 9. putrikāpūrvapūtrāḥ sind wohl “Söhne durch Vermittelung einer” putrikā MBH. 13, 1591. gaṇa- (u. d. Worte falsch erklärt) wohl “zu einer Körperschaft gehörend” ebend. strī- (bedeutet auch “früher Weib gewesen”; s. u. b) wohl “der viel mit Weibern zu thun hat” oder “sich von seinem Weibe beherrschen lässt” 1593. sakhipūrva n. scheint “das Jmd- Freund-Nennen, Freundschaft” zu bedeuten: na daridro vasumato nāvidvānviduṣaḥ sakhā. na śūrasya sakhā klīvaḥ sakhipūrvaṁ kimiṣyate MBH. 1, 5142. 5144. tato drupadamāgamya sakhipūrvamahaṁ prabho. abruvaṁ puruṣavyāghra sakhāyaṁ (so ist zu lesen st. sakhā ‘yaṁ) viddhi māmiti.. 5194; hier ist das Wort adv. “ich sprach ihn mit ‘Freund’ an.” — f) fehlerhafte Variante für pūrṇa “voll, ganz” SVĀMIN zu AK. 3, 2, 15. ŚKDR. — 2) m. N. pr. eines Fürsten BHĀG. P. 9, 2, 19. — 3) f. ā a) “Osten”; s. u. 1,a. Bez. “des im Osten von” Madhyadeśa “gelegenen Landes” LIA. I, 93. — b) zusammenfassende Bezeichnung der Nakshatra pūrvaphālgunī, pūrvāṣāḍhā und pūrvabhadrapadāḥ -traya VARĀH. BṚH. S. 15, 28. 97, 8. -yukte niśākare WEBER, GJOT. 34. — 4) n. a) “eine best. grosse Zahl von Jahren” H. 133; vgl. den Schol. und COLEBR. Misc. Ess. II, 208. — b) N. der “ältesten” Schriften der Jaina, deren 14 aufgezählt werden, H. 247. fg. = śrutibheda H. an. — c) N. eines Tantra Verz. d. Oxf. H. 109,a,14. — Nach gaṇa ardharcādi zu P. 2, 4, 31 ist pūrva m. und n. Das Wort ist wohl etymologisch verwandt mit purā, puras. Vgl. a-, anu-, abhi-, uttara-, yathāpūrvam; pūrveṇa s. besonders. pūrva 1) e) Sp. 843, Z. 3 v. u. vgl. janaughaṁ vipramukhyānāṁ vittapūrvaṁ “(reich beschenkt)” visṛjya R. 7, 99, 5. Sp. 844, Z. 5. fgg. NĪLAK. zu MBH. 13, 1591. fgg.: asyāmutpannaḥ putro madīya iti niyamena yā dīyate tasyāṁ ca yo jātaḥ sa putrikāpūrvaputraḥ; gaṇapūrvā grāmaṇyaḥ (vgl. oben u. gaṇapūrva); strīpūrvāḥ strījitāḥ strīpaṇyopajīvino vā. Z. 9. fg. NĪLAK.: pūrvaṁ sakhā iti sakhipūrvaṁ jīrṇaṁ sakhyam. — 4) b) vgl. WILSON, Sel. Works 1, 285. 303. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 pūrva pūrva, i. e. pura + va (see purā), also pārba, adj., f. vā (bā). 1. Fore, Śāk. d. 37. 2. Former, prior, Böhtl. Ind. Spr. 905. 3. First, Man. 1, 10. 4. Lowest, Man. 8, 120. 5. Eastern, Man. 2, 22. II. adv. vam. 1. Before, Chr. 3, 2; first, Pañc. 51, 18. 2. Formerly, Chr. 16, 20. 3. Immemorially, Man. 9, 87. III. pūrveṇa, instr. adv. To the east, Rām. 2, 70, 11. IV. An ancestor, Pañc. iii. d. 216; Man. 3, 220. V. f. vā, The cast. — Comp. a-, adj. 1. new, Pañc. ii. d. 16; unknown, 68, 13. 2. incomparable. a-dṛṣṭa- (vb. dṛś), I. adj. not seen before, Rām. 5, 54, 3. adya-, adv. till to-day, Rām. 1, 32, 8. an-āmaya-praśna-, adv. after having inquired for a person’s health. anya-, f. vā, a woman previously promised to one and married to another. a-bodha-, adv. without having perceived before, Śāk. d. 99. aham-, adj. desiring to be the first, Rām. 2, 12, 92. tri-abda-, adv. less than three years, Man. 2, 134. dakṣiṇa-, adj., f. vā, south-eastern. pava-, f. a woman formerly married, having belonged formerly to another man, Chr. 6. 8. pūrva-pūrva, I. adj. every preceding one. II. m. pl. ancestors, MBh. 3, 12408. bhūta-, adj. prior; °vam, adv. formerly. a-bhūta-, adj. not having existed before. mṛdu-, adj. mild, friendly. adv. mildly, gently at first, Rām. 2, 1, 8. yathā-pūrvam, adv. 1. as before, Pañc. 36, 18. 2. formerly. 3. in order or succession. sakhi-, adj. more excellent than a friend, MBh. 1, 5142. strī-, one who has been before a wife. smita-, adv. smiling first. — Cf. pūrvedyus. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 pūrva a. being before (sp. & t.), fore, first, eastern, to the east of (abl.); prior, preceding, ancient, previous to, earlier than (abl. or –°, often °– or –° w. pp. in the sense of an adv., e.g. pūrvokta or uktapūrva spoken before or already); accompanied by, following; with, under, according to (–°); w. vayas n. youth; w. āyus n. old age. –m. elder brother, pl. the ancestors or ancients. f. pūrvā (±diś) the east. n. forepart, as adv. in front, before (as prep. w. abl.), first, previously, already, long since; –° accompanied by etc. (cf. adj. –°). pūrva uttara former-latter, n. adv. first-last; adya pūrvam until now, hitherto. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 pūrva pūr-va, a. being in front, fore; fronting, eastern; being to the east of (ab.); preceding; former, earlier; prior to (ab. or -°); ancient, traditional, of the olden time; first (in succession); lowest (fine); previously or first mentioned or named; very commonly -° after a pp. = previously or before (e. g. dṛṣṭa-pūrva, seen before); e vayasi, in youth; -° a. having as the preceding thing = preceded or accompanied by, based on, with: -m, ad. before, beforehand, previously, already; first; formerly, long ago (sts. with pr.); -° (also pūrveṇa), in accordance with, amid, after, with (or when the privative negation precedes = without); m. pl. the ancient, forefathers, ancestors; sg. elder brother; n. fore part; ā, f. east. Rādhākāntadeva: Śabdakalpadruma (5 Vol). Third edition, reprint of the 1886 edition. Varanasi : 1967 pūrva ka niketane . iti kavikalpadrumaḥ .. (curā°para°-nimantraṇe saka °-nivāse aka°-seṭ .) ṣaṣṭhasvarī . niketanamiha nimantraṇaṁ nivāso vā . ka, pūrbayati dvijān bhoktuṁ gṛhī . pūrbayati tīrtheṣu sādhuḥ . iti durgādāsaḥ .. vargyabānto’yam .. pūrva ka niketane . iti kavikalpadrumaḥ .. (curā°paraṁ0-nimantraṇe saka°-nivāse aka°-seṭ .) ṣaṣṭhasvarī . niketanamiha nimantraṇaṁ nivāso vā . ka, pūrvayati dbijān bhoktuṁ gṛhī . pūrvayati tīrtheṣu sādhuḥ . iti durgādāsaḥ .. antyavānto’yam .. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 pūrva nimantraṇe saka° nivāse aka° cu° ubha° seṭ . pūrbayati te apupūrbat ta . oṣṭhyānto’yam . pūrva nivāse aka° nimantraṇe saka° bhvā° pa° seṭa . antyasthānto’yam . pūrvati apūrvīt . pūrva(rva) tri° pūrba (rva)–ac . 1 prathame ādye yasyāṁ diśi yeṣāṁ sūryasya prathamaṁ dṛṣṭiḥ teṣāṁ tasyāṁ 2 diśi strī tadupalakṣite 3 deśe yasya yadapekṣayā prathamaṁ janmādi tasya 4 tādṛśakāle 5 tadupalakṣite ca . tasya digdeśakālavyavasthāvācitve sarvanāmakāryaṁ pūrvasmai ityādi jasi ṅiṅasyostu vā pūrbe pūrbāḥ pūrbasmāt pūrvāt pūrba pūrbasmin . striyāṁ tu na vibhāṣā pūrbasyai ṣūrbasyām ityādi . sarvanāmatvena vṛttimātre’sya puṁvadbhāvaḥ . pūrbasyāṁ sthitaṁ pūrbasthitam . pūrbasyā rūpaṁ pūrbarūpam ityādi . |
भुजंग – bhujaṁga | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899bhujaṁga “bhuja-ṁ-ga” see “bhujaṁga” and “bhujaṁgama”.
bhujaṁga m. (fr. “bhujam” ind. p. of “bhuj” + “ga”) a serpent, snake, serpent-demon m. N. of the number eight m. the paramour of a prostitute m. the dissolute friend of a prince m. any constant companion of a prince m. a lover (see “pṛthivī-bh-“), the keeper of a prostitute m. a species of Daṇḍaka metre m. N. of a man bhujaṁga m. (prob. n.) tin or lead Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch bhujaṁga (bhujam, absol. von 1. bhuj, + 1. ga) m. a) = bhujaga “Schlange” AK. 1, 2, 1, 7. TRIK. 3, 3, 65. H. 1303. an. 3, 129. MED. g. 45. HALĀY. 3, 18. 22. DAŚ. 1. 18. SUŚR. 1, 333, 18. 2, 532, 1. RAGH. 1, 80. LA. (II) 89, 22. DHŪRTAS. 92, 11. KĀVYĀD. 2, 188. 346. abhujaṁgavant 322. bhujaṁgī f. “ein Schlangenweibchen, Schlangenjungfrau” MBH. 4, 258. KATHĀS. 33, 65. RĀJA-TAR. 3, 108. kuṇḍalinī Verz. d. Oxf. H. 235,a,26. — b) Bez. “der Zahl acht” SŪRYAS. 1, 32. 2, 15. — c) “der Liebhaber einer Buhldirne” TRIK. H. 519. H. an. MED. HALĀY. 2, 227. vāravilāsinī- SĀH. D. 8, 13. yā bhujaṁgabhogasaktacittā Ind. St. 8, 370, 8. KĀVYĀD. 2, 346. “der liederliche Gefährte eines Fürsten” 188. abhujaṁgavant 322. — d) “ein best.” Daṇḍaka-“Metrum” Ind. St. 8, 408. fg. — e) N. pr. eines Mannes RĀJA-TAR. 7, 91. — 2) f. ī a) “Schlangenweibchen” s. u. 1,a. — b) “ein best. Strauch”, = sarpiṇī NIGH. PR.: vgl. bhujagī. — 3) n. “ein best. Metall”, viell. “Blei” (vgl. bhujaṁgama) Verz. d. B. H. No. 969. — Vgl. bhaujaṁga. bhujaṁga 1) c) DAŚAK. in BENF. Chr. 191, 9. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 bhujaṁga bhujaṁga, 1. bhuj + a + m-ga, I. m. 1. A snake, Bhartṛ. 2, 4; Vikr. 25, 20. 2. A catamite, Daśak. in Chr. 191, 10. II. f. gī, A female snake. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 bhujaṁga m. = bhujaga, lecher, parasite. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 bhujaṁga bhujaṁ-ga, m. (moving in curves), snake, serpent, paramour, gallent; dissolute friend of a prince; constant companion of a prine; N.: ī, f. female serpent; a-kanyā, f. young female serpent; -prayāta, n. serpent’s gait; a. metre; -bhojin, m. devourer of serpents, ep. of Garuḍa. |
भुजंगः – bhujaṁgaḥ | Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona :1890
bhujaṁgaḥ [bhujaḥ san gacchati gam-khac mum ḍicca] (1) A serpent, snake; bhujagaṁmapi kopinaṁ śirasi puṣpavaddhārayet Bh. 2. 4. (2) A paramour, gallant; abhūmireṣā bhujaṁgabhaṁgibhāṣitānāṁ K. 196. (3) A husband or lord in general. (4) A catamite. (5) The dissolute friend of a king. (6) The constellation āśleṣā. (7) The number ‘eight’. — Comp. –iṁdraḥ an epithet of Śeṣa, the lord of snakes. –īśaḥ an epithet of 1. Vāsuki. –2. of Śeṣa. –3. of Patanjali. –4. of the sage Pingala. –kanyā a young female snake. –bhaṁ the asterism āśleṣa. –bhuj m. 1. an epithet of 1. Garuḍa. –2. a peacock. –latā betel-pepper (tāṁbūlī). –han m. an epithet of Garuḍa; see bhujagāṁtaka &c. |
भुजंगम – bhujaṁgama | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899bhujaṁgama “bhuja-ṁ-gama” see “bhujaṁga” and “bhujaṁgama”.
bhujaṁgama (“bhujaṁ-gama”) m. a serpent, serpent-demon ; N. of the number eight ; of Rāhu ; of a Nāga ; (“ā”) f. a female serpent, a serpent-maid ; n. lead Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch bhujaṁgama (bhujam, absol. von 1. bhuj, + gama) 1) m. a) = bhujaṁga “Schlange” VOP. 26, 60. 61. AK. 1, 2, 1, 7. H. 1303. HALĀY. 3, 18. SUŚR. 2, 533, 5. Spr. 811. f. -gamā “Schlangenweibchen, ein weiblicher Schlangendämon” MBH. 1, 1898. 7798. — b) Bez. “der Zahl acht” SŪRYAS. 12, 87. — c) Bein. Rāhu’s Ind. St. 2, 261. — d) N. pr. eines Nāga VYUTP. 87. — 2) n. “Blei” RĀJAN. im ŚKDR. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 bhujaṁgama bhujaṁgama, i. e. 1. bhuj + a + m-gam + a, m. A snake, Pañc. 174, 11; Bhartṛ. 2, 87. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 bhujaṁgama m. = bhujaga. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 bhujaṁgama bhujaṁ-gama, m. (moving in curves), serpent, snake: ā, f. female snake; a indra, m. lord of serpents; -īśa, m. id., ep. of Piṅgala. |
भुजंगमः – bhujaṁgamaḥ | Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona :1890
bhujaṁgamaḥ (1) A snake. (2) An epithet of Rāhu. (3) The number ‘eight’. (4) The constellation āśleṣā. –mī A female snake. –maṁ Lead. |
वसु – vasu | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899vasu mf (“u” or “vī”) n. (for 2. see p.932, col.3) excellent, good,
beneficent mf (“u” or “vī”) n. sweet mf (“u” or “vī”) n. dry mf (“u” or “vī”) n. N. of the gods (as the “good or bright ones”, esp. of the ādityas, Maruts, Aśvins, Indra, Ushas, Rudra, Vāyu, Viṣṇu, śiva, and Kubera) mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a partic. class of gods (whose number is usually eight, and whose chief is Indra, later Agni and Viṣṇu; they form one of the nine Gaṇas or classes enumerated under Gaṇa-devatā q.v.; the eight Vasus were originally personifications, like other Vedic deities, of natural phenomena, and are usually mentioned with the other Gaṇas common in the Veda, viz. the eleven Rudras and the twelve ādiyas, constituting with them and with Dyaus, “eaven”, and Pṛithivī, “Earth” [or, according to some, with Indra and Prajā-pati, or, according to others, with the two Aśvins], the thirty-three gods to which reference is frequently made; the names of the Vasus, according to the Viṣṇu-Purāṇa, are, 1. āpa [connected with “ap”, “water”]; 2. Dhruva, “the Pole-star; 3. Soma, “the Moon”; 4. Dhava or Dhara; 5. Anila, “Wind”; 6. Anala or Pāvaka, “Fire”; 7. Pratyusha, “the Dawn”; 8. Prabhāsa, “Light”; but their names are variously given; Ahan, “Day”, being sometimes substituted for 1; in their relationship to Fire and Light they appear to belong to Vedic rather than Purānic mythology) &c. &c. mf (“u” or “vī”) n. a symbolical N. of the number “eight” mf (“u” or “vī”) n. a ray of light mf (“u” or “vī”) n. a partic. ray of light vasu mf (“u” or “vī”) n. = “jina” (only the sun; the moon; fire; a rope, thong; a tree; N. of two kinds of plant = “baka” and “pīta-madgu”; a lake, pond; a kind of fish; the the of the yoke of a plough; the distance from the elbow to the closed fist) mf (“u” or “vī”) n. N. of a Rishi (with the patr. Bharad-vāja, author of , reckoned among the seven sages) mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a son of Manu mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a son of Uttāna-pāda mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a prince of the Cedis also called Upari-cara mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a son of īlina mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a son of Kuśa and the country called after him mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a son of Vasu-deva mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a son of Kṛiṣṇa mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a son of Vatsara mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a son of Hiraṇya-retas and the Varsha ruled by him mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a son of Bhūtajyotis mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a son of Naraka mf (“u” or “vī”) n. of a king of Kaśmīra vasu mf (“u” or “vī”) n. (“u”) f. light, radiance mf (“u” or “vī”) n. a partic. drug mf (“u” or “vī”) n. N. of a daughter of Daksha and mother of the Vasus (as a class of gods) (“vī”) f. night vasu n. (in Veda gen. “vasos, vasvas” and “vasunas”; also pl., exceptionally m.) wealth, goods, riches, property &c. &c. (“vasoṣ-pati” m. prob. “the god of wealth or property” [Paipp. “asoṣ-p-“, “the god of life”]; “vasor-dhārā” f. “stream of wealth”, N. of a partic. libation of Ghṛita at the Agni-cayana &c.; of the wife of Agni ; of the heavenly Gaṅgā ; of sacred bathing-place ; of a kind of vessel ; “-rā-prayoga” m. N. of wk.) vasu n. gold (see “-varma-dhara”) vasu n. a jewel, gem, pearl (see “-mekhala”) vasu n. any valuable or precious object vasu n. (also f.) a partic. drug vasu n. a kind of salt (= “romaka”) vasu n. water vasu n. a horse (?) vasu n. = “śyāma” vasu m. or n. (for 1. see p.930, col.3) dwelling or dweller (see “saṁ- vasu”). vasu 1. 2. “vasu”. see pp. 930 and 932. Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona : 1890 vasu a. (1) Sweet. (2) Dry. (3) Ved. Wealthy, rich. (4) Ved. Good. –n. [vas-un] (1) Wealth, riches; svayaṁ pradugdhe’sya guṇairupasnutā vasūpamānasya vasūni medi nī Ki. 1. 18; R. 8. 31, 9. 6. (2) A jewel, gem. (3) Gold. (4) Water. (5) A thing, substance. (6) A kind of salt. (7) A medicinal root (vṛddhi). (8) A yellow kind of kidney-bean. –m. (1) N. of a class of deities (usually pl. in this sense); seyaṁ bhūrivasorvasoriva sutā mṛtyormukhe vartate Māl. 5. 24; Ki. 1. 18; (the Vasus are eight in number: –1 āpa, 2 dhruva, 3 soma, 4 dhara or dhava, 5 anila, 6 anala, 7 pratyūṣa, and 8 prabhāsa; sometimes aha is substituted for āpa; dharo dhruvaśca somaśca ahaścaivānilo’nalaḥ . pratyūṣaśca prabhāsaśca vasavo’ṣṭaviti smṛtāḥ). (2) The number ‘eight’. (3) N. of Kubera. (4) Of Śiva. (5) Of Agni. (6) A tree. (7) A lake, pound. (8) A rein. (9) The tie of a yoke. (10) A halter. (11) A ray of light; nirakāśayadravimapetavasuṁ viyadālayādaparadiggaṇikā Śi. 9. 10; śithilavasumagādhe magnamāpatpayodhau Ki. 1. 46 (in both cases vasu means ‘wealth’ also). (12) The sun. –f. (1) A ray of light. (2) Light, radiance. (3) A medicinal root (vṛddhi). — Comp. –aukasārā 1. N. of Amarāvatī, the city of Indra. –2. of Alakā, the city of Kubera. –3. of a river attached to Amarāvatī and Alakā. –kīṭaḥ, –kṛmiḥ a beggar. –tātiḥ f. Ved. wealth. –dā the earth. –devaḥ N. of the father of Kṛṣṇa and son of Śūra, a descendant of Yadu. -bhūḥ –sutaḥ &c. epithets of Kṛṣṇa. –devatā, –devyā the asterism called Dhaniṣṭhā. –devyā the ninth day of a lunar fortnight. –dharmikā crystal. –dhā 1. the earth; vasudheyamavekṣyatāṁ tvayā R. 8. 83; S. 7. 33. –2. the ground; Ku. 4. 4. -adhipaḥ a king. -dharaḥ a mountain; V. 1. 17. -nagaraṁ the capital of Varuṇa. –dhārā, –bhārā the capital of Kubera. –prabhā one of the seven tongues of fire. –prāṇaḥ an epithet of Agni. –retas m. fire. –rocis m. a sacrifice; religious ceremony. –śreṣṭhaṁ 1. wrought gold. –2. silver. –ṣeṇaḥ N. of Karṇa. –sthalī N. of the city of Kubere Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch vasu UṆĀDIS. 1, 11. 1) adj. (f. vasvī) “gut, trefflich” (= sādhu ŚABDAR. imŚKDR.); “zu Gute kommend, wohlthuend”: vasormandānamandhasaḥ ṚV. 8, 77, 1. vasvī te agne saṁdṛṣṭiriṣayate martyāya 6, 16, 25. vasuḥ śaṁso narāṁ kārudhāyāḥ 24, 2. 44, 15. 5, 74, 10. mākudhryagindra śūra vasvīrasme bhūvannabhiṣṭayaḥ 10, 22, 12. dhītayaḥ 3, 13, 5. dhī 10, 172, 2. śikṣā vayodho vasave su cetunā 9, 81, 3. devo martairvasubhiridhyamānaḥ 5, 3, 8. vasvī ṣu te jaritre astu śaktiḥ 7, 20, 10. sūrya ĀŚV. GṚHY. 1, 3, 3. yajña ŚĀÑKH. ŚR. 4, 12, 10. = svādu, madhura “süss” H. an. 2, 590. fg. MED. s. 5. = śuṣka “trocken” H. an. Vgl. vasiṣṭha und vasīyaṁs. — 2) m. a) Bez. “der Götter” überhaupt ṚV. 1, 106, 1. 143, 1. 3, 39, 8. 57, 2. 4, 55, 1. tamagnimaste vasavo nyṛṇvan 7, 1, 2. 39, 3. panthā devayānā vasubhiriṣkṛtāsaḥ 76, 2. 10, 37, 12. sūrādaśvaṁ vasavo nirataṣṭa 1, 163, 2. 10, 100, 7. 87, 9. ā tvādya viśve vasavaḥ sadantu 142, 6. 110, 3. VS. 8, 18. Insbes. die Āditya ṚV. 2, 27, 11. 7, 52, 1. 2. 8, 18, 15. 17. Agni AK. 3, 4, 30, 230. H. 1099. H. an. MED. HALĀY. 1, 62. 5, 64. VIŚVA bei MALLIN. zu KIR. 1, 18. VAIJ. bei MALLIN. zu KIR. 1, 46. ṚV. 1, 44, 3. 143, 6. 4, 5, 15. agniṁ taṁ manye yo vasuḥ 5, 6, 1. 24, 2. vaiśvānaro vasuragniḥ 51, 13. vasurvasupatirhi kamasyagne 8, 44, 24. yugānte sarvabhūtāni dagdhveva vasurulbaṇaḥ MBH. 7, 6865. die Marut ṚV. 5, 55, 8. 6, 50, 4. 7, 56, 17. Indra 1, 110, 7. 4, 32, 14. 7, 31, 3. 4. AV. 7, 98, 1. Ushas ṚV. 6, 64, 1. die Aśvin 1, 158, 1. Rudra: śreṣṭho devānāṁ vasuḥ 43, 5. vasurantarikṣasat (nach dem Comm. Vāyu; wohl collectiv zu verstehen) 4, 40, 5. Viṣṇu MBH. 13, 7023. vasuḥ pūrvo vasūnām R. 6, 102, 18. Kubera VIŚVA a. a. O. KIR. 1, 18. vasorvasupateḥ PAÑCAR. 3, 7, 7. Śiva ANEKĀRTHAK. im ŚKDR. Indra MĀDH. im KĀLANIRṆAYA. Vasu als Herr des Nakshatra Dhaniṣṭhā VARĀH. BṚH. S. 98, 5. unter den Viśvadevatā Verz. d. Oxf. H. 190,a,32. — b) eine Klasse von Göttern, gewöhnlich neben den Āditya und Rudra, auch mit den Viśve devāḥ (ṚV. 2, 3, 4. 10, 125, 1. AV. 1, 9, 1. 30, 1) und den Añgiras (ṚV. 7, 44, 4. AV. 2, 12, 4) genannt: unter die Götter des obersten Gebiets gezählt NAIGH. 5, 6. NIR. 12, 41. ihr Haupt ist nach der ältesten Ansicht Indra, nach der späteren Agni; gaṇa parśvādi zu P. 5, 3, 117. Vārtt. 2 zu 4, 1, 177. AK. 1, 1, 1, 5. 3, 4, 30, 230. H. an. MED. HALĀY. 5, 64. ṚV. 1, 45, 1. 58, 3. 2, 31, 1. 3, 8, 8. 6, 62, 8. 7, 10, 4. 35, 6. 14. 8, 35, 1. 90, 15. 9, 67, 27. 10, 48, 11. 66, 3. VĀLAKH. 6, 3. VS. 2, 5. 22. 5, 11. 11, 55. 58. AV. 10, 7, 22. 9, 8. 10, 30. fg. 11, 6, 13. 19, 9, 11. AIT. BR. 3, 42. 8, 12. Bṛhaspati mit den Vasu AV. 6, 73, 1. – TBR. 1, 5, 11, 2. 2, 1, 10, 1. CHĀND. UP. 3, 16, 1. M. 11, 221. BHAG. 11, 6. 22. MBH. 3, 1840. 2356. 13, 7774 (vasūneṣa mit der ed. Bomb. zu lesen). 14, 2414. fgg. HARIV. 441. 3007. fgg. 11849. R. 3, 52, 42. VARĀH. BṚH. S. 48, 56. PAÑCAR. 1, 11, 32. vasūnvadanti tu (vasu = pitṛviśeṣa MĀDH. im KĀLANIRṆAYA) pitṝnrudrāṁścaiva pitāmahān. prapitāmahāṁstathādityān M. 3, 284. Agni mit den Vasu AV. 19, 17, 1. TS. 2, 1, 11, 2. VS. 15, 10. AIT. BR. 3, 13. ŚĀÑKH. BR. 22, 1. ŚR. 3, 6, 2. 4, 21, 8. TAITT. ĀR. 4, 6, 1. CHĀND. UP. 3, 6, 1. 3. 4. vasūnāṁ pāvakaścāsmi BHAG. 10, 23. vasūnāmiva havyavāṭ MBH. 4, 50. 5, 5290. 13, 914. vasavo vāsavaṁ yathā paryupāsate R. 1, 7, 5. 4, 25, 34. 6, 112, 75. vasuḥ pūrvo vasūnām ist Viṣṇu 102, 18. dreihundert und dreiunddreissig TS. 5, 5, 2, 5. acht AIT. BR. 1, 10. ŚAT. BR. 4, 5, 7, 2. 6, 1, 2, 6. 11, 6, 3, 5. MBH. 1, 2710. 3914. fgg. HARIV. 6497. BURN. Intr. 605. Agni, Erde, Vāyu, Luft, Āditya, Himmel, Mond, Sterne ŚAT. BR. 11, 6, 3, 6. Dhara, Dhruva, Soma, Ahan (Sāvitra, Āpas), Anila, Anala (Vāyu), Pratyūṣa, Prabhāsa MBH. 1, 2582. 13, 7094.fg. HARIV. 152. fg. WEBER, RĀMAT. UP. 312. VP. 120. Dhara (Manu die ältere Ausg.), Dhruva, Viśvāvasu (Vivasvant die ältere Ausg.), Soma, Parvata, Jogendra, Vāyu, Nirṛti (Nikṛti die ältere Ausg.) HARIV. 11538. fgg. zehn Vasu, Indra der eilfte KĀṬH. 28, 3. Ind. St. 5. 240. fg. dharmasya vasavaḥ putrāḥ MBH. 12, 7540. die Vasu (möglicher Weise auch sg.) als Herren der achten Tithi VARĀH. BṚH. S. 99, 1. ein Vasu mit Namen Vidhūma KATHĀS. 9, 23. fgg. — c) Bez. “der Zahl acht” (wegen der “acht” Vasu) VARĀH. BṚH. S. 98, 1. 2. BṚH. 12, 1. GAṆITĀDHY. SPAṢṬĀDHY. 23. Ind. St. 8, 228. 302. 314. vasutriguṇita, -gaṇārdhakoṇa PAÑCAR. 3, 7, 7. vasau = aṣṭame Verz. d. Oxf. H. 102,a, No. 159, Z. 10. — d) “Strahl” NAIGH. 1, 15 (vgl. NIR. 12, 41). AK. 3, 4, 30, 230. H. 100. H. an. MED. HALĀY. 1, 39. 5, 64. VIŚVA und VAIJ. a. a. O. KIR. 1, 46. ŚIŚ. 9, 10. — e) “die Sonne” ANEKĀRTHAK. im ŚKDR. “der Mond” MĀDH. im KĀLANIRṆAYA. — f) “Strick, Seil, Gurt” (yoktra) TRIK. 3, 3, 447. H. an. MED. — g) “Baum” H. 1114. — h) “eine best. Pflanze”, = baka AK. 2, 4, 2, 62. MED. = pītamudga H. 1172. — i) “Teich, See” Comm. zu Uṇ. 1, 10. — k) “ein best. Fisch” BHAR. zu AK. nach WILSON. — l) N. pr. eines Mannes mit dem patron. Bhāradvāga, Liedverfassers von ṚV. 9, 80. fgg. unter den sieben Weisen HARIV. 467. MĀRK. P. 94, 8. Sohn eines Manu HARIV. 415. 465. ein Sohn Uttānapāda’s 62. fg. ein Fürst der Cedi mit dem Bein. Uparicara (als nṛpa, rājan bezeichnet H. an. MED.) MBH.1,2334. fgg.3,11080 (S. 572). 12,12742. 12746. 13,328. 5650. 14,2828. fgg. HARIV. 1612. 1804. 5252. 5254. 6598. 8815. VARĀH. BṚH. S. 43,8. 9. 68. Verz. d. Oxf. H. 48,b,31. 80,b,40. BHĀG. P.9,22,5. kṛmīṇāmuddhato (kra- ed. Calc.) MBH. 5, 2729. ein Sohn Īlina’s MBH. 1, 3708. Kuśa’s (vgl. amāvasu) R. 1, 34. 3. 7. 8 (35, 2. 6. 7. GORR. das von ihm beherrschte Land führt denselben Namen: deśo ‘yaṁ vasunāmāsīdvasoramitatejasaḥ). BHĀG. P. 9, 15, 4. Vater des Paila MBH. 2, 1239. ein Sohn Vasudeva’s BHĀG. P. 9, 24, 50. Kṛṣṇa’s 10, 61, 13. Vatsara’s 4, 13, 12. Hiraṇyareta’s (zugleich Bez. seines Varsha) 5, 20, 15. Bhūtajyotis’ 9, 2, 17. fg. Naraka’s 10, 59, 12. ein König von Kāśmīra Verz. d. Oxf. H. 57,b,27. — 3) f. vasu a) “Licht, Glanz” (dīpti). — b) “ein best. Arzeneimittel” (vṛddhauṣadha; lies vṛddhyau-) ŚABDAR. im ŚKDR. — c) N. pr. einer Tochter Daksha’s, Gattin Dharma’s und Mutter der Vasu HARIV. 145. 12449 (Gattin Manu’s). 12479. VP. 119. BHĀG. P. 6, 6, 4. 10. — 4) f. vasvī “Nacht” NAIGH. 1, 7. — 5) n. a) “Gut, Besitzthum, Habe, Reichthum” (gen. vasvas, vasos und vasunas in der älteren Sprache) AK. 2, 9, 90. 3, 4, 30, 230. H. 191. H. an. MED. HALĀY. 1, 80. 5, 64. ṚV. 4, 17, 11. vasvo rāśim 20, 8. 6, 55, 3. stotāraṁ maghavā vasau dhāt 4, 17, 13. kadā no gavye aśvye vasau dhāḥ 8, 13, 22. 7, 94, 9. jenya 2, 5, 1. 8, 90, 6. vāma 5, 19, 15. himmlisches und irdisches “Gut” 1, 113, 7. 2, 14, 11. amṛta 3, 43, 5. 6, 45, 20. 59, 9. 9, 14, 8. 19, 1. īkṣe hi vasva ubhayasya 6, 19, 10. vasupatirvasūnām 4, 17, 6. 5, 4, 1. 6, 52, 5. 1, 27, 5. 109, 5. tubhyaṁ dhenuḥ sabardughā viśvā vasūni dohate 134, 4. yasya viśvāni hastayoḥ pañca kṣitīnāṁ vasu 176, 3. indramutsaṁ na vasunaḥ sicāmahe 2, 16, 7. vasu ratnā dayamāno vi dāśuṣe 3, 2, 4. vasūnāṁ ca vasunaśca dāvane “Güter und Gut” 10, 50, 7. AV. 7, 115, 2. 9, 4, 3. 10, 8, 20. anyeṣāṁ vindate vasu 14, 2, 8. VS. 4, 16. 6, 7. 8. 18, 15. ā dviṣato vasu datte AIT. BR. 4, 6. ŚAT. BR. 1, 6, 4, 5. 9, 3, 2, 4. 14, 7, 2, 29. saṁgamano vasūnām ŚĀÑKH. GṚHY. 1, 7. 3, 2. 4. kośa iva vasunā (saṁpūrṇaḥ) MAITRJUP. 3, 4. pitryasya vasunaḥ M. 9, 163. 196. yaccānyanmamāsti vasu kiṁcana MBH. 3, 2161. 2276. 2297. 2309. 3036. vasu dattvā ca puṣkalam 2655. 13472. khaṇḍite ca vasuni Spr. 2183. KATHĀS. 23, 26. RĀJA-TAR. 4, 682. BHĀG. P. 1, 18, 44 (vasos). 4, 14, 39. 16, 6. 17, 22. 9, 4, 6. 20, 25. divya PAÑCAR. 1, 11, 36. vasunā nātipuṣṭo ‘bhavat DAŚAK. 67, 15. jito rājyaṁ vasūni ca MBH. 3, 2483. vasuṁdharā tasya bhavetsutuṣṭā dhārāṁ vasūnāṁ pramuñcatīva 13390. vasūnāṁ vimokṣaḥ R. 2, 23, 39. dhanaṁ dhānyaṁ vasūni ca 4, 35, 16. KIR. 1, 13. 18. BHĀG. P. 2, 7, 9. 3, 30, 3. 9, 24, 52. VET. in LA. (III) 9, 18. vasusaṁpūrṇā vasudhā MBH. 3, 2238. vasatiṁ vasusaṁpadām KUMĀRAS. 6, 37. RĀJA-TAR. 6, 367. VARĀH. BṚH. S. 104, 40. BṚH. 24, 13. vasukāmo vasūn (yajeta) BHĀG. P. 2, 3, 3. RAGH. 9, 16. krayāṇakāni vasūni “Güter, Waaren” VET. in LA. (III) 18, 21. bubhuje ‘kṣayyaṣaḍvasu “die sechs Güter” so v. a. “die sechs Sinnengebiete” BHĀG. P. 9, 23, 25. Als masc. (vgl. gaṇa ardharcādi zu P. 2, 4, 31, aber auch SIDDH.K.248,b,12): vasavaśca vasūndivyān (daduḥ) PAÑCAR. 1, 11, 32. — a) vasoṣpatiḥ m. etwa “der Genius der Besitzthümer”, über einem Todkranken angerufen, denselben bei seiner irdischen Habe zu erhalten: vasoṣpate ni rāmaya mayyeva tanvaṁ1 mama Cit. in NIR. 10, 18, wofür AV. 1, 1, 2 gelesen wird: mayyevāstu mayi śrutam “mir bleibe das Gehör!” Nach MĀDH. im KĀLANIRṆAYA soll vasu auch = nivāsa (also von 5. vas) sein; wenn diese Bedeutung sich erweisen liesse, würde vasoṣpatiḥ mit vāstoṣpatiḥ nahe zusammentreffen. — b) vasordhārā “Strom der Güter” heisst, nach dem Anfange eines Spruches vasorme dhārā, “eine” Ghṛta-“Spende beim” Agnicayana AV. 12, 3, 41. TS. 5, 4, 8, 1. 7, 3, 2. TBR. 3, 11, 9, 9. 10, 3. ŚAT. BR. 9, 3, 2, 1. 3, 15. 10, 1, 5, 3. ĀŚV. ŚR. 4, 8, 30. KĀTY. ŚR. 18, 5, 1. Verz. d. B. H. No. 1127. vasordhārāhutaṁ haviḥ (vasordhārā = pātraviśeṣa NĪLAK.) MBH. 1, 8146. WEBER, KṚṢṆAJ. 249. 299. 302. als Gattin Agni’s BHĀG. P. 6, 6, 13. als Bez. “der himmlischen” Gangā: prāsādā yatra saubrarṇā vasordhārā (= mandākinī NĪKAK.) ca yatra sā. gandharvāpsaraso yatra tatra yānti sahasradāḥ.. MBH. 13, 3789. N. pr. eines Tīrtha 3, 5018. — b) “Gold” H. 1043. VIŚVA im ŚKDR. -varmadhara MBH. 3, 17165. — c) “Juwel, Edelstein, Perle” (ratna, maṇi) AK. 3, 4, 30, 230. H. 1063. H. an. MED. HALĀY. 2, 21. 5, 64. VAIJ. a. a. O. -mekhala PAÑCAR. 3, 7, 7. — d) “ein best. Arzeneimittel”, = vṛddhi H. an. MED. — e) “Wasser” VAIJ. a. a. O. — f) = aśva MED. = śyāma ŚKDR. nach derselben Aut. — Vgl. akṣitā-, antarvasu, arvā-, ā-, āghṛṇi-, ābharadvasu, āyadvasu, idadvasu, upā-, citrā-, jenyā-, tvā-, divā-, dhiyā-, nirvasu, parā-, punarvasu, purā-, purū-, puro-, pra-, prabhū-, bṛhadvasu, bhavadvasu, manā-, mayi-, mahā-, mitrā-, mudā-, vājinī-, vidadvasu, vibhā-, viśvā-, vṛṣaṇvasu, śatadvasu, saṁyadvasu, svā-. vasu (von 5. vas) in saṁvasu. Mani, Vettam: Puranic Encyclopaedia. Delhi 1975 vasu 1 I A King named Uparicaravasu. For further details see under Uparicaravasu). vasu 2 II Aṣṭavasus. (The eight Vasus). (For further details see under Aṣṭavasus). vasu 3 III A son born to Kuśa, King of Kanyākubja by his wife Vaidarbhī. Kuśa had four sons, Kuśāmba, Kuśanābha, Asūrtarajas and Vasu. Of them Kuśāmba built the city of Kauśāmbī, Kuśanābha the city of Mahodayapura, Asūrtarajas the city of Dharmāraṇya and Vasu the city of Girivraja which is erected in the middle of five hills. The river Māgadhī flows around this city. (Vālmīki Rāmāyaṇa, Bālakāṇḍa Sarga 32). vasu 4 IV A Vasu is mentioned in Brahmāṇḍa Purāṇa Chapter 58, as the brother of Paraśurāma. Vasu, Rumaṇvān, Suṣeṇa, Viśvāvasu and Paraśurāma were the five sons born to Jamadagni by his wife Reṇukā. vasu 5 V A son of Murāsura. The sons of Murāsura were, Tāmra, Antarīkṣa, Śravaṇa, Vasu, Vibhāvasu, Nabhasvān and Aruṇa. (Bhāgavata, Skandha 10). vasu 6 VI A mighty King of the Kṛmi dynasty. (Mahābhārata, Udyoga Parva, Chapter 74, Stanza 13). vasu 7 VII It is mentioned in Mahābhārata, Ādi Parva, Chapter 94, Stanza 17, that the King Īlina had five sons, Duṣyanta, Śūra, Bhīma, Pravasu and Vasu by his wife Rathantarī. vasu 7i VIII A scholarly Brahmin-hermit. The hermit Paila was the son of this Vasu. (M.B. Sabhā Parva Chapter 33, Stanza 35). vasu 1x IX Vasu is used as a synonym of Śiva in Mahābhārata, Anuśāsana Parva, Chapter 17, Stanza 140. vasu x X A name of Mahāviṣṇu. (M.B. Anuśāsana Parva, Chapter 149, Stanza 25). vasu xi XI A King. He was born to Uttānapāda by Sūnṛtā. A controversy arose among hermits once, about cow-sacrifice and for a solution of the problem the hermits approached this king Vasu, who told them his perception that the sacrifice of cow was, strictly speaking, a matter of slaughter and as such it was to be forbidden. As the hermits could not agree with the King, they cursed him “Let the King go to Pātāla (underworld). Vasu then did very severe penance and attained heaven. (Matsya Purāṇa, 143, 18-25). Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 vasu vasu, I. adj. 1. Sweet. 2. Dry. II. m. 1. A kind of demigod, Rām. 3, 52, 42; MBh. 1, 2582. 2. A name of Agni. 3. Śiva. 4. Kuvera, Kir. 1, 18. 5. The sun. 6. A ray of light, Śiś. 9, 10 (at the end of a comp. adj.; cf. 2. vas). 7. A rein. 8. The tie of a yoke. 9. A tree. 10. The name of two plants. 11. A kind of fish. 12. A proper name, Lass. 2. ed. 67, 21. III. n. 1. Wealth, Lass. 100, 8 = Rigv. vii. 15, 4 (vasvas, ved. abl.); Nal. 5, 48; Daśak. in Chr. 184, 14. 2. Gold, MBh. 3, 13472. 3. A gem. 4. Water. 5. A sort of salt. 6. A yellow kind of kidney bean. — Comp. punar-, m. 1. the seventh of the lunar asterisms, Ragh. 11, 36. 2. a name of Viṣṇu and Śiva, MBh. 12, 1511. purā-, m. a name of Bhīṣma. mitrāvasu, i. e. mitra-, m. a proper name, Śāk. 79, 2. vibhā-, m. 1. the sun, Lass. 2. ed. 78, 76. 2. the moon, Śṛṅgārat. 2. 3. fire. — Cf. [greek] cf. vasna. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 vasu f. vasvī (& vasu) a. good, wholesome; m. E. of the gods or a class of (8) gods, N. of sev. men; n. good, property, wealth, riches. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 vasu vas-u, a. [v-ī; bright: 1. vas] good, beneficent (V.); m. ep. of various gods and of the gods in general; pl. the Vasus, a class of gods (their number being usually eight; Indra is their chief, later Agni and Viṣṇu); ray of light (C., rare); N.; n. goods, wealth, property (V., C., very common); gold (C., very rare); gem, pearl (C., very rare). Rādhākāntadeva: Śabdakalpadruma (5 Vol). Third edition, reprint of the 1886 edition. Varanasi : 1967 vasu klī, (vasatyaneneti . vasa + śṝsvṛsnihīti . uṇā° 1 . 11 . iti uḥ .) ratnam . dhanam . ityamaraḥ .. (yathā, raghuḥ . 8 . 31 . balamārtabhayopaśāntaye viduṣāṁ satkṛtaye bahuśrutam . vasu tasya vibhorna kevalaṁ guṇavattāpi paraprayojanam ..) vṛddhauṣadham . śyāmam . iti medinī . se, 6 .. hāṭakam . iti viśvaḥ .. jalam . iti siddhāntakaumudyāmuṇādivṛttiḥ .. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 vasu na° vasa–u . 1 dhane 2 ratne amaraḥ 3 vṛddhyauṣadhe 4 śyāme medi° . 5 svarṇe viśvaḥ 6 jale ca si° kau° . 7 vakavṛkṣe 8 sūrye 9 vahnau 10 raśmau 11 gaṇadevatābhede ca pu° amaraḥ . dharo dhruvaśca somaśca ahaścaivānilo’nalaḥ . pratyūṣaśca prabhāsaśca vasavo’ṣṭāviti smṛtāḥ bhā° ā° 66 a° . 12 aṣṭasaṅkhyāyāñca 13 madhure 14 śuṣke ca tri° hemaca° . 15 dīptau 16 vṛddhyauṣadhau ca strī śabdaca° . 17 vasudevatāke dhaniṣṭhānakṣatre pu° jyo° ta° . 18 cedirājākhyedevabhede |
व्याल – vyāla | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899vyāla mfn. (prob. connected with “vyāḍa” q.v.) mischievous, wicked,
vicious mfn. prodigal, extravagant vyāla m. (ifc. f. “ā”) a vicious elephant, Kav. vyāla m. a beast of prey &c. vyāla m. a snake &c. vyāla m. a lion vyāla m. a tiger vyāla m. a hunting leopard vyāla m. a prince, king vyāla m. Plumbago Ceylanica vyāla m. the second “dṛkāṇa” (q.v.) in Cancer, the first in Scorpio, and the third in Pisces vyāla m. a kind of metre vyāla m. N. of the number “eight” vyāla m. N. of a man (cf. “vyāḍa”) vyāla n. N. of one of the three retrograde stages in the motion of the planet Mars Apte, Vaman Shivaram: The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Poona : 1890 vyāla a. (1) Wicked, vicious; vyāladvipā yaṁtṛbhirunmadiṣṇavaḥ Śi. 12. 28; yaṁtā gajaṁ vyālamivāparāddhaḥ Ki. 17. 25. (2) Bad, villainous. (3) Cruel, fierce, savage; Ki. 13. 4. –laḥ (1) A vicious elephant; vyālaṁ bālamṛṇālataṁtubhirasau roddhuṁ samujjṛṁbhate Bh. 2. 6. (2) A beast of prey; varnaṁ vyālaniṣevitaṁ Rām. (3) A snake; H. 3. 29. (4) A tiger; Māl. 3. (5) A leopard. (6) A king. (7) A cheat, rogue. (8) N. of Viṣṇu. — Comp. –khaḍgaḥ, –nakhaḥ a kind of herb. –grāhaḥ, –grāhin m. a snake-catcher. –mṛgaḥ 1. a wild animal. –2. a hunting leopard. –rūpaḥ an epithet of Śiva. Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch vyāla (vi’āla AV. Padap.) 1) adj. a) “tückisch, hinterlistig, boshaft, bösartig”; = śaṭha AK. 3, 4, 26, 198. H. an. 2, 509. = khala MED. l. 48. = dhūrta JAṬĀDH. im ŚKDR. Beiw. des Takman AV. 5, 22, 6. von Elephanten: gajaṁ vyālam KIR. 17, 25. -dvipa ŚIŚ. 12, 28. -gaja KATHĀS. 37, 98. -vāraṇa 52, 118. avyālaceṣṭita ein Elephant R. 1, 6, 22 (25 GORR.). m. “ein tückischer Elephant” H. 1222. H. an. MED. HALĀY. 2, 70. Spr. 2920. — b) “verschwenderisch” HALĀY. 5, 46. — 2) m. a) “ein tückischer Elephant”; s. u. 1) a.) — b) “Raubthier” AK. H. 1216. H. an. MED. HALĀY. 5, 46. M. 1, 39. 43. MBH. 1, 1105. 7, 2239. R. 2, 95, 15. SUŚR. 1, 4, 19. 24, 1. 89, 16. Spr. (II) 345. 3405. (I) 1740. — c) “Schlange” AK. 1, 2, 1, 7. 3, 4, 26, 198. H. 1303. H. an. MED. HALĀY. 3, 18. MBH. 3, 11978. Spr. (II) 2655. (I) 2460. 2609. 2919. 5046. VARĀH. BṚH. S. 19, 4. 33, 28. als Verzierung an Indra’s Banner 43, 57. 65. SĀH. D. 54, 1. am Ende eines adj. comp. f. ā RĀJA-TAR. 6, 88. — b) c) unbestimmt ob “Raubthier” oder “Schlange” MBH. 3, 2355. 15668. 13, 5473. R. 2, 59, 10. 3, 55, 21. 5, 41, 37. VARĀH. BṚH. S. 16, 5. RĀJA-TAR. 8, 2188. BHĀG. P. 1, 6, 14. 4, 7, 28. 7, 8, 29. savyālā bhūḥ KĀM. NĪTIS. 4, 53. — d) “Löwe” H. an. “Tiger” und “Panther” RĀJAN. im ŚKDR. — e) “König, Fürst” MATHUREŚA zu AK. nach ŚKDR. — f) Bez. “des zweiten Decans im Krebse, des ersten im Scorpion und des dritten in den Fischen” VARĀH. BṚH. 21 (19), 6. — g) “ein best. Metrum” COLEBR. Misc. Ess. 2, 164. Ind. St. 8, 408, N. 2. — h) N. pr. eines Mannes: -kula Verz. d. Oxf. H. 196,b,23. — 3) f. ī “Schlangenweibchen” MBH. 3, 16143. 16191. 5, 7071. 9, 579. 14, 2455. R. GORR. 2, 34, 9. 75, 17. 5, 26, 2. MṚCCH. 10, 19. RAGH. 12, 32. WEBER, KṚṢṆAJ. 221. — 4) n. Bez. “einer der 3 Stadien in der retrograden Bewegung des Planeten Mars” VARĀH. BṚH. S. 6, 3. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 vyāla vyāla, I. adj. 1. Wicked, Kir. 17, 25. 2. Cruel. II. m. 1. A snake, Hit. iii. d. 30. 2. A beast of prey, Pañc. i. d. 420. 3. A vicious elephant, Bhartṛ. 2, 6. 4. A rogue. 5. A king. III. f. lī, A female snake, Chr. 22, 22. Cappeller, Carl: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, based upon the St. Petersburg Lexicons. Strassburg : 1891 vyāla a. mischievous, malicious. m. a malicious elephant, beast of prey, snake (f. vyālī). Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 vyāla vyāla, a. treacherous, wicked, vicious (esp. of elephants); m. vicious elephant; beast of prey; serpent: -grāha, -grāhin, m. snake- catcher; -tva, n. condition of a vicious elephant; -mṛga, m. beast of prey. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 vyāla puṁstrī° vi + aḍa–ghañ ḍasya laḥ . 1 sarpe 2 hiṁsakapaśau amaraḥ . striyāṁ ṅīṣ . 3 duṣṭagaje ca medi° 4 citrake vyāghre puṁstrī° rājani° striyāṁ ṅīṣ . nṛpe pu° 5 mathureśaḥ . 6 śaṭhe tri° amaraḥ 7 dhūrte tri° . |
सिन्धुर – sindhura | Monier-Williams, Monier: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1899sindhura m. an elephant
m. N. of the number eight Böhtlingk und Roth: Großes Petersburger Wörterbuch sindhura m. “Elephant” TRIK. 2, 8, 33. H. 1217. HĀR. 14. HALĀY. 2, 59. RĀJA-TAR. 1, 300. Benfey, Theodor: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1866 sindhura sindhu + ra, m. An elephant. Macdonell, Arthur Anthony: A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. London : 1893 sindhura sindhu-ra, m. elephant; -rāja, m. king of rivers, ocean; king of Sindh; -ṣena, m. N. of a prince of Sindh; -saṁgama, m. confluence with the sea, river mouth. Bhaṭṭācārya: Vācaspatyam (6 Vol). Chaukhamba Sanskrit Series 94, reprint of the 1873-1884 edition. Varanasi : 1962 sindhura puṁstrī° sindhurmadajalamasyāsti ra . hastini hemaca° striyāṁ ṅīṣ madāndhasindhuraghaṭā gaṅgāstavaḥ . |